runs when he goes being compared to the slow and womanish pace of the Spaniard which is the cause that Spaniards are delighted with French servants for their quicke agillity in dispatching busines The Easterne people are specially endued with a good firme and well tempered wit not keeping their counsels secret and hid For the haste is of the nature of the Sunne and that part of the day which is next to the rising of the Sunne is counted the right-side and stronger and verily in all living things the right side is alwayes the more strong and vigorous But the Westerne people are more tender and effeminate and more close in their cariage and minde not easily making any one partaker of their secrets For the West is as it were subjct to the Moone because at the change it alwaies inclines to the West wherby it happens that it is reputed as nocturnall sinister and opposite to the East and the West is lesse temperate and wholsome Therefore of the windes none is more wholsome than the Eastwinde which blowes from the west with a most fresh and healthfull gale yet it seldome blowes and but onely at Sun-set The Northerne people are good eaters but much better drinkers witty when they are a litle moistened with wine and talkers of things both to be spoken and concealed not very constant in their promises and agreements but principall keepers and preservers of shamefastnes and chastity farre different from the inhabitants of the South who are wonderfull sparing sober secret and subtle and much addicted to all sorts of wicked Lust Aristotle in his Problemes saith that those nations are barbarous and cruell both which are burnt with immoderate heate and which are opprest with excessive cold because a soft temper of the Heavens softens the Manners and the minde Wherfore both as well the Northerne as Scythians and Germans and the Southerne as Africans are cruell but these have this of a certaine naturall stoutnes and souldierlike boldnes and rather of anger than a wilfull desire of revenge because they cannot restraine by the power of reason the first violent motions of their anger by reason of the heat of their blood But those of a certaine inbred and inhumane pravity of manners wilfully and willingly premeditating they performe the workes of cruelty because they are of a sad and melancholy nature You may have an example of the Northerne cruelty from the Transilvanians against their seditious Captaine George whom they gave to be torne in peeces alive and devoured by his Soldiers being kept fasting for three dayes before for that purpose who was then unbowelled and rosted and so by them eaten up The Cruelty of Hannibal the Captaine of the Carthaginians may suffise for an instance of the Southerne cruelty He left the Romane Captives wearied with burdens and the lenght of the way with the soles of their feet cut off But those he brought into his tents joyning brethren and kinsmen together he caused to fight neither was satisfied with blood before he brought all the victors to one man Also we may see the cruell nature of the Southerne Americans who dip their children in the blood of their slaine enemies then sucke their blood and banquet with their broken and squeased Limbs And as the Inhabitants of the South are free from divers Plethoricke diseases which are caused by aboundance of blood to which the Northerne people are subject as Feavers Defluxions Tumors Madnesse with laughter which causeth those which have it to leape and dance The people commonly terme it S. vittus his Evill which admits of no remedy but Musicke So they are often molested with the Frensie invading with madnesse and fury by the heat whereof they are often so ravished and carried besides themselves that they foretell things to come they are terrified with horrible dreames and in their fits they speake in strange and forraigne tongues but they are so subject to the scurfe and all kind of scabbs and to the Leprosie as their homebread disease that no houses are so frequently mett withall by such as travell through either of the Mauritania's as Hospitalls provided for the Lodging of Lepers Those who inhabit rough and Mountainous places are more brutish tough able to endure labour but such as dwell in plaines especially if they be moorish or fennish are of a tender body and sweate much with a litle labour the truth of which is confirmed by the Hollanders and Frizlanders But if the plaine be such as is scortched by the heate of the Sunne and blowne upon by much contrariety of windes it breeds men who are turbulent not to be tamed desirous of sedition and novelty stubborne impatient of servitude as may be perceived by the sole example of the inhabitants of Narbon a province of France Those who dwell in poore and barren places are commonly more witty and diligent and most patient of labours the truth of which the famous witts of the Athenians Ligurians and Romanes and the plaine country of the Boeotians in Greece of the Campanians in Italy and of the rest of the inhabiters adjoyning to the Ligurian sea approves CHAP. VIII Of the Faculties A Faculty is a certaine power and efficient cause proceeding from the temperament of the part and the performer of some actions of the body There are three principall Faculties governing mans body as long as it enjoyes its integrity the Animall Vitall and Naturall The Animall is seated in the propertemperament of the Braine from whence it is distributed by the Nerves into all parts of the body which have sense and motion This is of three kinds for one is Moving another sensative the third principall The sensative consists in the five externall senses sight hearing taste smell and touch The Moving principally remaines in the Muscles and nerves as the fit instruments of voluntary motion The Principall comprehends the Reasoning faculty the Memory and Fantasie Galen would have the Common or inward sense to be comprehended within the compasse of the Fantasie although Aristotle distinguisheth betweene them The Vitall abides in the Hart from whence heat and life is distributed by the Arteryes to the whole body this is principally hindered in the diseases of the Brest as the Principall is when any disease assailes the Braine the prime action of the vitall faculty is Pulsation and that continued agitation of the Heart and Arteryes which is of threefold use to the body for by the dilatation of the Heart and Arteryes the vitall spirit is cherished by the benefit of the Aire which is drawne in by the contraction thereof the vapours of it are purged and sent forth and the native heat of the whole body is tempered by them both The last is the Naturall faculty which hath chosen its principall seate in the Liver it spreads or carries the nourishment over the whole body but it is distinguished into 3. other faculties The
implicite or mixed diseases we may draw Indications from these 3. heades From that which is most urgent From the cause and From that without which the disease can not be taken away such are Bitternesse of paine a defluxion into a part a Varix or bigge swollen veine a distemperature if they be joyned with a disease Cause of the disease which two ofteÌ indicate require medicines contrary to the disease Symptomes CHAP. XXIII Of certaine wonderfull and extravagant wayes of Curing diseases AS Monsters sometimes happen in nature so also in diseases and in the events and cures of diseases I understand by monsters certaine marvellous successes in diseases or certaine wayes of curing them which swarve from Arte and happen besides reason nature and common use Alexander ab Alexandro and Peter Gilius tell that in Apulia a part of Italy they have a certaine kind of Spider very frequent the natives call it Tarentula Petrus Rhodius calls it Phalangium The Inhabitants finde these Spiders in the first heate of Summer so venenate and deadly that whomsoever they touch with their virulent biting he presently without he have speedy remedy deprived of all sense and motion falls downe or certainely if he escape the danger of death he leades the remnant of his life in madnesse Experience hath found a remedy by Musicke for this so speedy and deadly a disease Wherefore as soone as they can they fetch Fidlers and Pipers of divers kinds who by playing and piping may make Musicke at the hearing whereof he which was fallen downe by reason of the venemous bite rises cheerfully and dances so long to their measures and tunes untill by the painfull continued shaking and agitation of the whole body all the malignity is dissipated by transpiration and sweates Alexander adds that it happened once in his sight that the Musitions their winde hands failing them ceased playing and then the Danser presently fell downe as if hee had beene dead But by and by the Musicke beginning anew he rise up againe and continued his dansing till the perfect dissipation of the venome And that it hath happened besides that one not so perfectly healed certaine reliques of the disease yet remaining when a long time after he heard by chance a noise of Musitions he presently fell a leaping and dansing neither could he be made to leave before he was perfectly cured Some affirme according to the opinion of Asclepiades that such as are Franticke are much helped with a sweet and Musicall harmony Theophrastus and Aulus Gellius say that the paine of the Goute and Sciatica are taken away by Musicke And the Sacred Scripture testifies that David was wont by the sweet sound of the Harpe to refresh and ease King Saul when he was miserablely tormented by his evill spirit Herodotus in Clio tells that Craesus the King of Lydia had a Sonne which of a long time could not speake and when hee came to mans estate was accounted dumbe but when an Enemie with his drawne sword invaded his father overcome in a great fight and the City being take in which hee was not knowing that hee was the King the young man opened his mouth endeavoring to cry out and with that striving and forcing of the Spirit hee broke the bonds and hinderances of his tongue and spoke plainely and Articulately crying out to the Enemie that hee should not kill King Craesus So both the Enemie withheld his sword and the King had his life and his Sonne had his speech alwayes after Plutarch in his booke Of the benefit to be received from our Enemies tells that a Thessalian called Proteus had a certaine inveterate and incurable ulcer in a certaine part of his body which could not be healed before hee received a wound in a conflict in the same place and by that meanes the cure being begun afresh the wound and ulcer were both healed Quintus Fabius Maximus as Livye writes was long and very sicke of a quartaine Ague neither could have wished successe from medicines administred according to Arte untill skirmishing with the Allobroges hee shaked off his old feaverish heate by a new heate and ardent desire of fighting It was crediblely reported to me of late by a Gentleman of the Lord of Lansackes Chamber that there was a French Gentleman in Polonia who was greivously tormented with a quartaine Feaver who on a time walking upon the banke of the River Wixell to take away the irkesomenesse of his fit was thrust in jeast into the River by a friend of his that met him by chance by which although hee could swim as hee also knew that thrust him in hee conceived so great feare that the Quartaine never troubled him after King Henry the second commanded me to goe from the Campe at Amiens to the City Dorlan that I might cure those that were hurt in the conflict with the Spaniards the Captaine S. Arbin although at that time he had a fit of a quartaine ague yet would hee be present at the fight in which being shott through the side of his necke with a Bullet hee was strucken with such a terror of death that the heate of the Feaver was asswaged by the cold feare and he afterwards lived freed from his Ague Franciscus Valleriola the famous Physition of Arles tells that Iohn Berlam his fellow Citizen troubled with a Palsey of one side of his body for many yeares his house taking fire and the flame comming neere the bed in which he lay he strucken with a great feare suddenly raised himselfe with all the force hee had and presently recovering the strength of his body leapes out at the window from the top of the house and was presently cured of his disease sense and motion being restored to the part so that afterward hee went upright without any sense of paine who lay unmoveable for many yeares before Hee tells the like in the same place of his cosen Iohn Sobiratius hee was a long time lame at Auignion by reason that the nerves of his hams were shrunke and drawne up so that hee could not goe being moved with a vehement and suddaine passion of anger against one of his servants whom hee endevored to beate hee so stirred his body that forthwith the Nerves of his hams being distended and his knees made plyant hee began to goe and stand upright without any sense of paine when hee had beene crooked about the space of six yeares before and all his life after he remained sound Galen tells hee was once fetched to stanch the bleeding for one who had an Artery cut nere his ancle and that by his meanes hee was cured without any danger of an Aneurisma i a relaxation of a veinous vessell and besides by that accidentall wound hee was freed from most greivous paine of his hippe with which he was tormented for foure yeares before but although this easing of the paine of the Sciatica happened according to reason by the
in which it is terminated Others have a Tendon indeede But some of these move with the bone some not as the muscles of the eyes and besides some of these have broad and membranous tendons as the muscles of the eyes and Epigastrium except the right muscles in others they are thicke and round as in the benders of the fingers in others they are lesse round but more broad than thicke such is the Tendon arising from the twin muscles and Soleus of the legge others have short Tendons as the muscles which turne downe the hand othersome long as those of the plames of the hands and soles of the feet besides others produce Tendons from the end of their belly which Tendons are manifest others from the midst as the Temporall muscles Besides also others diffuse many tendons from their belly as in the hands the benders of the fingers and the extenders of the feet Othersome put forth but one which sometimes is devided into many as those which bend the third articulation of the foot otherwhile many muscles by their meeting together make one Tendon as the three muscles of the Calfe of the leg and those which bend the cubit and leg All tendons have their originall when the nerves and ligaments dispersed through the fleshy substance of a muscle are by litle and litle drawne and meet together untill at last carried to the joynt they are there fastened for the fit bending and extension thereof From the contrariety of their Actions for some parts have contrary muscles benders and extenders Other parts have none for the Cods and fundament have onely lifters up From their function for some are made for direct motions as those which extend the fingers and toes others for oblique as the Supinators of the hand and the Pronators others performe both as the pectorall muscle which moves the Arme obliquely upward and downeward as the upper and lower fibers are contracted and also out right if all the fibers be contracted together which also happens to the Deltoides and Trapezius I have thought it good to handle particularly these differences of muscles because that by understanding them the prognosticke will be more certaine and also the application of remedies to each part and if any occasion be either to make incision or suture we may be more certaine whether the part affected be more or lesse nervous CHAP. IX Of the parts of a Muscle HAving declared the nature and differences of a muscle we must note that some of the parts thereof are compound or universall others simple or particular The compound are the head Belly and taile The simple are ligaments a nerve flesh a veine artery and coate For the compound parts by the head we understand the beginning and originall of a muscle which is one while ligamentous and nervous otherwhiles also fleshy By the belly that portion which is absolutely fleshy But by the taile we understand a Tendon consisting partly of a nerve partly of a ligament promiscuously comming forth from the belly of the muscle For asmuch as belongs to the simple which are sixe in number three are called proper and three common The proper are a Ligament from a bone a nerve proceeding from the Braine or spinall marrow and flesh compact by the concretion of blood The Common are a veine from the Liver or trunke arising from thence an artery proceeding from the Heart a Coate produced by the nervous ligamentous fibers spreading over the superficies of the muscle But for the simple use of all such parts the nerve is as it were the principall part of a muscle which gives it sense and motion the Ligament gives strength the flesh containes the nervous and ligamentous fibers of the muscle and strengthens it filling up all the void spaces and also it preserves the native humidity of these parts and cherisheth the heat implanted in them and to conclude defends it from all externall injuries for like a fan it opposeth it selfe against the heat of the Sunne and is as a garment against the cold and as a cushion in all falls and bruises and as a buckler or defence against wounding weapons The veine nourishes the muscle the arterie gives it life the coat preserves the harmony of all the parts thereof lest they should be any wayes disioyned or corrupted by purulent abscesses breaking into the empty or void spaces of the muscles as we see it happens in a Gangrene where the corruption hath invaded this membrane by the breaking out of the more acride matter or filth CHAP. X. A more particular inquisition into each part of a muscle HAving gone thus farre it remaines that we more particularly inquire into each part of a muscle that if it be possible nothing may be wanting to this discourse Wherefore a Ligament properly so called is a simple part of mans body next of a bone and gristle the most terrestriall dry hard cold white taking its originall immediatly or by the interposition of some Medium from the BOnes or Gristles from whence also the Muscles have their beginning wherby it comes to passe that a ligament is void of sense unlesse it receive a nerve from some other place For so the Ligaments which compose strengthen the Tongue and yeard are partakers of sense and it inserts it self into the bone and gristle that so it may bind them together and strengthen and beautifie the whole joynt or connexion for these three be the principal uses of a Ligament then diffusing it self into the membranes and muscles to strengthen those parts A nerve to speake properly is also a simple parte of our body bred and nourished by a grosse and Phlegmaticke humor such as the braine the originall of all the nerves and also the Spinall marrow endewed with the faculty of feeling and oftentimes also of moving For there be divers parts of the body which have nerves yet are destitute of all voluntary motion having the sense onely of feeling as the membranes veines arteries guts and all the entrailes A nerve is covered with a double cover from the two membranes of the braine and besides also with a third proceeding from the ligaments which fasten the hinder part of the head to the Vertebra's or else from the Pericranium Wee understand no other things by the fibers of a nerve or of a Ligament than long and slender threds white solid cold strong more or lesse according to the quantity of the substance which is partly nervous and sensible partly Ligamentous and insensible You must imagine the same of the fleshy fibers in their kind but of these threds some are straight for attraction others oblique for retention of that which is convenient for the creature and lastly some transverse for the expulsion of which is unprofitable But when these transverse threds are extended in length they are lessened in bredth but when they are directly contracted they are shortened in length But when they
or Antagonist rests or keeps holieday that when that which is said to open the eye is imployed the opposite thereof resting the upper eye-lid should be drawne towards its originall as we see it happens in convulsions because the operation of a muscle is the collection of the part which it moves towards its originall Therefore seeing such a motion or collection appears not any where in the eye-lid I thinke it therefore manifest that all the motion of this upper eye-lid depends upon this broad muscle and that it alone is the author of the motion thereof The originall of this broad muscle is from the upper part of the Sternon the clavicles the shoulder blades and all the spines of the vertebra's of the neck but it is inserted into all these parts of the head which want haire and the whole face having diverse fibers from so various an originall by benifit of which it performes such manifold motions in the face for it so spreads it selfe over the face that it covers it like a vizard by reason of the variety of the originall and the production of the divers fibers of this muscle But I have not in the description of this muscle prosecuted those nine conditions which in the first booke of my anatomy I required in every part because I may seeme to have sufficiently declared them in the description of the muscles of the Epigastrium Wherfore hence forward you must expect nothing from me in the description of muscles besides their originall insertion action composition and the designation of their vessels CHAP. IIII. Of the Eye-lids and Eye-browes BEcause wee have fallne into mention of the Eye-lids and Eye-browes and because the order of dissection also requires it we must tell you what they are of what they consist and how and for what use they were framed by nature Therefore the Eye-browes are nothing els than a ranck of haires set in a semicircular forme upon the upper part of the orbe of the Eye from the greater to the lesser corner thereof to serve for an ornament of the body and a defence of the eyes against the acrimony of the sweat falling from the forehead But the Eye-lids on each side two one above and another below are nothing els than as it were certaine shuttings appointed and made to close and open the eyes when need requires and to containe them in their orbes Their composure is of a musculous skin a gristle and haires set like a pale at the sides of them to preserve the eyes when they are open chiefly against the injuries of small bodyes as motes dust such like These haires are alwaies of equall and like bignesse implanted at the edges of the gristly part that they might alwaies stand straight and stiffe out They are not thick for so they should darken the eye The gristle in which they are fastened is encompassed with the pericranium stretched so far before it produce the Coniunctiva It was placed there that when any part thereof should be drawne upwards or downewards by the force of the broad muscle or of the two proper muscles it might follow entirely and wholy by reason of its hardnes They call this same gristle especially the upper Tarsus The upper and lower eye-lid differ in nothing but that the upper hath a more manifest motion and the lower a more obscure for otherwise nature should have in vaine encompassed it with a musculous substance CHAP. V. Of the Eyes THe Eyes are the instruments of the faculty of seeing brought thither by the visive spirit of the opticke nerves as in an aqua-ducte They are of a soft substance of a large quantity being bigger or lesser according to the bignesse of the body They are seated in the head that they might overlooke the rest of the body to perceive and shum such things as might endanger or endamage the body for the action of the eyes is most quick as that which is performed in a moment which is granted to none of the other senses Wherefore this is the most excellent sense of them all For by this wee behold the fabricke and beauty of the heavens and earth distinguish the infinite varietyes of colours we perceive and know the magnitude figure number proportion site motion and rest of all bodyes The eyes have a pyramidall figure whose basis is without but the Cone or point within at the opticke nerves Nature would have them contained in a hollow circle that so by the profundity and solidity of the place they might be free from the incursions of bruising and hurtfull things They are composed of six muscles five coats three humors and a most bright spirit of which there is a perpetuall afflux from the braine two nerves a double veine and one artery besides much fat and lastly a Glandule seated at the greater angle thereof uppon that large hole which on both sides goes to the nose and that lest that the humours falling from the braine should flow by the nose into the eyes as we see it fares with those whose eyes perpetually weep or water by reason of the eating away of this glandule whence that affect is called the Fistula lachrymalis or weeping Fistula But there is much fat put between the muscles of the eye partly that the motion of the eyes might be more quick in that slipperines of the fat as also that the temper and complexion of the eyes and chiefly of their nervous parts might be more constant and lasting which otherwise by their continuall and perpetuall motion would be subject to excessive drynesse For nature for the same reason hath placed Glandules flowing with a certaine moisture neere those parts which have perpetuall agitation CHAP. VI. Of the Muscles Coats and humors of the Eye THere are sixe muscles in the eye of which foure performe the foure direct motions of the eye they arise from the bottome of the orbe and end in the midst of the eye encompassing the opticke nerve When they are all moved with one endevour they draw the eye inwards But if the upper only use its action it drawes the eye upwards if the lower downewards if the right to the right side if the left to the left side The two other muscles turne the eye about the first of which being the longer and slenderer arises almost from the same place from which that muscle arises which drawes the eye to the right side to the greater corner But when it comes to the utmost part of the inner angle where the Glandula lachrymalis is seated it ends in a slender Tendon there peircing through the middle membrane which is there as through a ring from whence it presently going backe is spent in a right angle towards the upper part of the eye betwixt the insertions of those ãâã muscles of the which one draws the eye upwards the other directly to the outward corner as it is
be more found a great part of which rather merite the name of Gristles than bones there are others externall if we beleeve Sylvius Now remaine the bones of the Leg which if we reckon the Ossa Ilium on each side three as in yong bodies it is fit they should they are sixty six besides the seed-bones that is to say two Haunch-bones two share bones two Huckle-bones two thigh-bones two Whirlbones of the knees foure of the leg that is two leg-bones and two shin-bones Fourteen of the Instep as two heele two pasterne two boat-like two Die six namelesse bones Ten of the Pedium or back of the foote that is five in each foot twenty eight of the Toes as many seed-bones in the feet as the hands enjoy But I have thought good to adde these figures for the better understanding of what hath beene spoken hereof CHAP. XLII An Epitome of the names and kinds of composure of the bones BEcause it is as nececessary for a Chirurgion to know the manner of setting repairing broken bones as to put them in their places when they are dislocated or out of joynt but seeing neither of them can be understood when the naturall connexion of the bones is not knowne I have thought it a worke worth my labour breifly to set downe by what and how many meanes the bones are mutually knit and fastened together The universall composure and structure of all the bones in a mans body is called by the Greekes Sceletos But all these bones are composed after two sorts that is by Arthron an Articulation or joynt and by Symphysis a naturall uniting or joyning together There are many other kinds of both these sorts For there are two kinds of Articulation that is Diarthrosis or Dearticulation and Synarthrosis or Coarticulation which differ as thus Dearticulation is a composition of the bones with a manifest and visible motion Coarticulation hath a motion of the bones yet not so manifest but more obscure But these two do again admit a subdivision into other kinds For Diarthrosis conteines under it Enarthrosis Arthrodia Ginglymos Now Enarthrosis or Inarticulation is a kind of Dearticulation in which a deep Cavity receives a thicke and long head such a composition hath the Thigh-bone with the Huckle-bone Arthrodia is when a lightly engraven civity admits a small and short head such a connexion is that of the Arme-bone with the shoulder-blade of the first Vertebra with the second The Greekes have distinguished by proper names these two kinds of Cavities and heads For they call the thicke and long head Cephale that is a Head absolutely but the lesser they terme Corons or Coronon which the Latines call Capitulum a Litle-head But they call a deepe Cavity Cotyle and a superficiary one Glene The third sort called Ginglymos is when the bones mutually receive and are received one of another as when there is a cavity in one bone which receives the head of the opposite bone and also the same bone hath a head which may be received in the Cavity of the opposite bone such a composure is in the Cubite and knee that is in the connexion of the Thigh-bone And thus much of Dearticulation and the three kinds thereof Synarthrosis or Coarticulation another kinde of juncture hath also three kinds thereof Gal. lib. de Ossibus to wit Sutura Gomphosis and Harmonia Suture is a composition of the bones after the manner of sowing things together example whereof appeares in the bones of the Scull Gomphosis is when one bone is fastened in another as a pin is fastened in a hole after which manner the teeth are fastened in their sockets in both the Iawes Harmony is when the bones are composed by the interposition of a simple line after which manner many bones of the nose and face are joyned together Hitherto we have spoken of the first construction of the bones by articulation and the kinds thereof now it followes we treat of Symphysis Symphysis or Growing together as we formerly said is nothing else than naturall union of the bones such union is made two manner of wayes that is either by interposition of no other thing after which sort in successe of time the bones of the lower Iaw grow together which formerly in children were manifestly distinguished or by the mediation of some Medium but that happens three manner of wayes by interposition of three severall Media as first of a Gristle which kinde of union the Greeks call Synchondrosis after which manner the Share-bones grow together and also some Appendices in young bodyes secondly of a Ligament and it is named by the Grecians Syneurosis the name of a Nerve being taken in the largest sense for sometimes it is used for a tendon other-whiles for a Ligament otherwhiles for a Norve properly so called and which is the author of sense and motion But this Symphysis or union hath place by Syneurosis or interposition of a Nerve in certaine bones of the Sternon and Haunch Thirdly the bones grow into one by interposition of flesh called in Greeke Synsarcosis thus the flesh of the Gums fastens the teeth and makes them immoveable But if some be lesse pleased with this division by reason of the obscurities in which it seemes to be involved this following expression comes into my minde which I was first admonished of by German Cortin Doctor of Physicke which if you well observe it is both blamelesse and more easie for your understanding The bones which as pillars susteine the fabricke of the whole body are either Vnited mutually by Symphysis or union by which they are so conjoyned that there is no dissimular nor heterogeneous body at least which may be discerned interposed between them Such union appeares in the two bones of the lower Iaw at the Chin in the bones of the Sternon the Hanch with the Huckle-bones and the Share-bones betweene themselves of this union there are no more kinds for by this it cometh to passe that the bones which were more and distinct meet together by interposition of one Medium to wit a Gristle which now indeed is no Gristle but is turned into a Bone or Conjoyned by that which they call Arthrodia or Articulation as when they so concur are bound together that some Heterogeneous substance may be noted betwixt them but the bones thus coÌposed are knit two manner of wayes that is either more loosly as by Diarthrosis that is a kind of Articulation not very straite as by which it might have opportunity to preforme diverse motions of this composure or Articulation of bones there are three kinds as Enarthrosis when the head of a bone is wholy received in the cavity of another hid therein as the Thigh-bone is joyned with the Huckle-bone Arthrodia when in a lightly engraven not much depressed cavity the head of another bone is not wholy hid but only received in part therof
bee the forme of an emollient and humecting Bath â Fol. Malvae Bis Malvae Pariet ana M. vj. Seminis Lini foenug ana lb. ss Coquantur in Aqua communi addendo Olei Lillior lb. viij Make a Bath Into which let the patient enter when it is warme When he shall come forth of the Bath let him be dried with warme Clothes or rest in his bed avoyding sweat But if the patient be able to undergoe the charge it will be good to ordaine a Bath of Milk or Oyle alone or of them equally mixt together CHAP. XI Of the cure of a Convulsion by sympathy and paine A Convulsion which is caused both by consent of paine and Communication of the affect is cured by remedies which are contrary to the dolorifique cause For thus if it proceede from a puncture or venemous bite the wound must be dilated and inlarged by cutting the skin that so the venenate matter may flow forth more freely for which purpose also Medicines which are of a thin and liquid consistence but of a drying and digestive faculty shall be powred in to call forth dissolve the virulency as Treacle Mithridate dissolved in Aqua vitae with a little of some Mercuriall powder for this is a noble Antidote Also cupping glasses and scarrifications will be good Lastly the condition of all dolorifique causes shall bee oppugned by the opposition of contrary remedies as if paine by reason of a pricked Nerve or Tendon shall cause a Convulsion it must presently be resisted by proper remedies as Oyle of Turpentine of Euphorbium mixt with Aqua vitae and also with other remedies appropriated to punctures of the Nerves If the paine proceede from excesse of cold because cold is hurtfull to the Braine the Spinall marrow and Nerves the patient shall bee placed in a hot aire such as that of a Hot-house or Stoave all the Spine of his back and Convulsed parts must be annoynted with the hot Liniments above mentioned For that is much better than suddenly to expose him from the conceaved convulcifique cause to a most hot fire or warme Bath In the meane time the Chirurgion must take diligent heede that as soone as the signes of the Convulsion to come or already present or at hand doe shew themselves that he put a sticke betweene the patients teeth least they bee fast locked by the pertinacious contraction of the Iawes for many in such a case have bit off their tongues for which purpose he shall bee provided of an instrument called Speculum Oris which may be dilated and contracted according to your mind by the meanes of a screw as the figures underneath demonstrate the one presenting it open and somewhat twined up and the other as it is shut The Figure of a Speculum Oris to open the teeth when they are locked or held fast together CHAP. XII Of the Palsie THe Palsie is the resolving or mollification of the Nerves with privation of sense and motion not truly of the whole body but of the one part therof as of the right or left side And such is properly named the Palsie for otherwise and lesse properly the resolution of some one member is also called the Palsie For when the whole body is resolved it is an Apoplexy Therfore the Palsie sometimes takes halfe the body otherwhiles the uper parts which are betweene the navell and the head otherwhiles the lower which are from the navell to the feet somtimes the tongue gullet bladder yard eyes and lastly any of the panicles of the body It differs from a Convulsion in its whole nature For in a Convulsion there is a contention and contraction of the part but in this a resolving and relaxation thereof besides it commonly happeneth that the sense is either abolished or very dull which usually remaines perfect in a Convulsion There are some which have a pricking and as it were great paine in the part The causes are internall or externall the internall are humors obstructing one of the ventricles of the braine or one side of the spinall marrow so that the Animall faculty the worker of sense and motion cannot by the Nerves come to the part to performe its action The external causes are a fall blow and the like injuries by which oft times the joynts are dislocated the spinall marrow wrested aside and constrictions and compressions of the Vertebrae arise which are causes that the Animall spirit cannot come to the Organes in its whole substance But it is easy by skill in Anatomy perfectly to understand by the resolved part the seat of the morbifique cause for when there is a Palsie properly so called that is when the right or left side is wholly feized upon then you may know that the obstruction is in the braine or spinall marrow but if the parts of the head being untoucht either of the sides being wholly resolved the fault remaines in the Originall of the spinall marrow if the armes bee taken with this disease we may certainly think that the matter of the disease lies hid in the 5. 6. and 7. Vertebra of the neck But if the lower members languish we must judge the Paralitick cause to be contained in the Vertebra of the loynes and holy bone Which thing the Chirurgion must diligently observe that he may alwaies have recourse to the originall of the disease The Palsie which proceedes from a Nerve cut or exceedingly bruised is incurable because the way to the part by that meanes is shut against the Animall spirit Old men scarce or never recover of the palsie because their native heat is languid and they are oppressed with abundance of excrementitious humors neither doth an inveterat palsie which hath long possest the part neither that which succeeds an Apoplexy yeeldus any better hope of cure It is good for a feaver to come upon a Palsie for it makes the dissipation of the resoloving and relaxing humor to be hoped for When the member affected with the palsie is much wasted and the opposite on the contrary much encreased in quantity heat and colour it is ill For this is a signe of the extreame weakenesse of the afflicted part which suffers it selfe to be defrauded of its nourishment all the provision flowing to the sound or opposite side CHAP. XIII Of the cure of the Palsie IN the cure of the Palsie we must not attempt any thing unlesse we have first used generall remedies diet and purging all which care lyeth upon the learned and prudent Physition The Decoction of Guaiacum is very fit for this purpose for it procures sweat and attenuates digests and drieth up all the humidity which relaxeth the nerves but when sweat doth not flow it shall not be unprofitable to put about the resolved members bricks heated red hot in the fire and quenchedin a decoction of Wine Vineger and resolving herbs or also stone bottles or Oxe and Swines bladders halfe filled with
joynts of the bodie slipperie and fit for motion the Spine is flexible with notable agilitie forwards onely but not backewards for that so there would be continuall danger of breaking the Hollow ascendent veine and the great descending arterie running thereunder Therefore the dearticulations of the vertebrae mutually strengthned with strong ligaments doe looke more backewards I have thought good to premise these things of the nature of the Spine before I come to the Dislocations happening thereto I willingly omit divers other things which are most copiously delivered by Galen content only to adde thus much That there is nothing to bee found in the whole structure of Mans bones which more clearly manifests the industrie of Gods great workmanship than this composure of the Spine and the vertebrae thereof CHAP. XIII Of the Dislocation of the Head THe head stands upon the necke knit by dearticulation to the first vertebra thereof by the interposition of two processes which arise from the basis thereof neare the hole through which the marrow of the braine passes downe into the backe bone and they are received by fit cavities hollowed in this first vertebra These processes sometimes fall out of their cavities and cause a dislocation behinde whereby the spinall marrow is too violently and hard compressed bruised and extended the chin is fastened to the breast and the Patient can neyther drinke nor speake wherefore death speedily followes upon this kinde of Luxation not through any fault of the Surgeon but by the greatness of the disease refusing all cure CHAP. XIV Of the Dislocation of the vertebrae or Racke-bones of the necke THe other vertebrae of the necke may bee both dislocated and strained Dislocation verily unlesse it be speedily helped brings sudden death for by this meanes the spinall marrow is presently opprest at the verie originall thereof and the nerves there-hence arising suffer also together therewith and principally those which serve for respiration whereby it commeth to passe that the animal spirit cannot come and disperse its selfe into the rest of the bodie lying thereunder hence proceede sudden inflammation the squinsie and a difficultie or rather a defect of breathing But a straine or incomplete Luxation brings not the like calamitie by this the vertebrae a little moved out of their seats are turned a little to the hinde or fore part then the necke is wrested aside the face lookes blacke and there is difficultie of speaking and breathing Such whether dislocation or straine is thus restored The Patient must be set upon alowe seat and then one must leane and lye with his whole weight upon his shoulders and the meane while the Surgeon must take the Patients head about his eares betwixt his hands and so shake and move it to everie part untill the vertebra be restored to its place We may know it is set by the sudden ceasing of the pain which before grievously afflicted the Patient and by the free turning and moving his head neck everie way After the restoring it the head must be inclined to the part opposite to the Luxation and the neck must bee bound up about the dearticulation of the shoulder but yet so that the ligature bee not too strait lest by pressing the weazon and gullet it straiten the passages of breathing and swallowing CHAP. XV. Of the Dislocated Vertebrae of the Back THe Rack bones of the backe may bee dislocated inwards outwards to the right side and to the left We know they are dislocated inwards when as they leave a depressed cavitie in the spine outwardly when they make a bunch on the backe and wee know they are luxated to the right or left side when as they obliquely bunch forth to this or that side The vertebrae are dislocated by a cause eyther internall or externall as is common to all other Luxations the internall is eyther the defluxion of humors from the whole bodie or any part to them and their ligaments or else a congestion proceeding from the proper and native weakenesse of these parts or an attraction arising from paine and heat The externall is a fall from high upon some hard bodie a heavie and bruising blow much and often stooping as in Dressers and Lookers to Vineyards and Paviers decrepite old men and also such as through an incureable dislocation of the Thigh-bone are forced in walking to stoope downe and hold their hand upon their thigh But a vertebra cannot be forced or thrust inwards unlesse by a great deale of violence and if it at any time happen it is not but with the breaking of the tyes and ligaments for they will breake rather than suffer so great extension Such a dislocation is deadly for that the spinall marrow is exceedingly violated by too strait compression whence proceeds dulnesse and losse of sense in the members lying thereunder Neyther is restitution to bee hoped for because wee cannot through the belly force it into its place the urine is then supprest as also the excrements of the belly sometimes on the contrarie both of them breake forth against the Patients minde the knees and legges grow cold their sense and motion being lost Such things happen more frequently when the spine is luxated inwards than when it is dislocated outwards for that the nerves thence arising runne and are carried more inwardly into the bodie Besides the pressed Spinall marrow becomes inflamed and that being inflamed the parts of the same kinde and such as are joyned thereto are also inflamed by consent whence it happeneth that the bladder cannot cast forth the urine Now where the sinewes are pressed they can no more receive the irradiation of the animal facultie Hence followes the deprivation of the sense and motion in the parts whereto they are carried therefore the contained excrements doe no more provoke to expulsion by their troublesome sense neither are pressed to keep them in thence proceeds their suppression and hence their breaking forth against their wils But the spine outwardly dislocated scarce causes any compression of the marrow or nerves CHAP. XVI How to restore the Spine outwardly dislocated THe vertebrae outwardly dislocated when as they stand bunching forth then it is fit to lay and stretch forth the Patient upon a table with his face downe-wards and straitly to binde him about with towels under the arm-pits about the flanks and thighes And then to draw and extend as much as we can upwards and downe-wards yet without violence for unlesse such extension be made restitution is not to be hoped for by reason of the processes and hollowed cavities of the vertebrae wherby for the faster knitting they mutually receive each other Then must you lye with your hands upon the extuberancie and force in the prominent vertebrae But if it cannot be thus restored then will it bee convenient to wrap two pieces of wood of foure fingers long and one thick more or lesse in linnen clothes
the gums by acride vapours rising to the mouth but the lips of Leprous persons are more swolne by the internall heat burning and incrassating the humours as the outward heat of the Sun doth in the Moores The eighth signe is the swelling blacknesse of the tongue and as it were varicous veins lying under it because the tongue being by nature spongious and rare is easily stored with excrementitious humours sent from the inner parts unto the habit of the body which same is the cause why the grandules placed about the tongue above and below are swolne hard round no otherwise than scrophulous or meazled swine Lastly all their face riseth in red bunches or pushes and is over-spread with a duskie and obscure redness the eies are fiery fierce and fixed by a melancholick chachectick disposition of the whole body manifest signes whereof appeare in the face by reason of the forementioned causes yet some leprous persons have their faces tinctured with a yellowish others with a whitish colour according to the condition of the humor which serves for a Basis to the leprous malignity For hence Physicians affirme that there are three sorts of Leprosies one of a redish black colour consisting in a melancholick humour another of a yellowish greene in a cholericke humour another in a whitish yellow grounded upon adust phlegme The ninth signe is a stinking of the breath as also of all the excrements proceeding from leprous bodies by reason of the malignity conceived in the humours The tenth is a hoarsnesse a shaking harsh and obscure voyce comming as it were out of the nose by reason of the lungs recurrent nerves and muscles of the throttle tainted with the grossenesse of a virulent and adust humour the forementioned constriction obstruction of the inner passage of the nose and lastly the asperity and inequality of the weazon by immoderate drynesse as it happens to such as have drunk plentifully of strong wines without any mixture This immoderate drinesse of the muscles serving for respiration makes them to bee trouled with a difficulty of breathing The eleventh signe is very observable which is a Morphew or defaedation of all the skin with a dry roughnesse and grainy inequality such as appears in the skins of plucked geese with many tetters on every side a filthy scab and ulcers not casting off onely a branlike scurfe but also scailes and crusts The cause of this dry scab is the heat of the burning bowels humours unequally contracting and wrinkling the skin no otherwise than as leather is wrinkled by the heat of the Sun or fire The cause of the filthy scab serpiginous ulcers is the eating and corroding condition of the melancholy humour and the venenate corruption it also being the author of corruption so that it may be no marvell if the digestive faculty of the liver being spoyled the assimulative of a maligne and unfit matter sent into the habit of the body cannot well nor fitly performe that which may be for the bodies good The twelfth is the sense of a certain pricking as it were of goads or needles over all the skin caused by an acride vapour hindred from passing forth and intercepted by the thicknesse of the skin The thirteenth is a consumption and emaciation of the muscles which are betweene the thumbe and fore-finger not onely by reason that the nourishing and assimulating faculties want fit matter wherewith they may repaire the losse of these parts for that is common to these with the rest of the body but because these muscles naturally rise up unto a certaine mountanous tumor therefore their depression is the more manifest And this is the cause that the shoulders of leprous persons stand out like wings to wit the emaciation of the inner part of the muscle Trapezites The fourteenth signe is the diminution of sense or a numnesse over all the body by reason that the nerves are obstructed by the thicknesse of the melancholick humour hindring the free passage of the animal spirit that it cannot come to the parts that should receive sense these in the interim remaining free which are sent into the muscles for motions sake and by this note I chiefly make tryall of leprous persons thrusting a somewhat long and thick needle somewhat deep into the great tendon endued with most exquisite sense which runs to the heel which if they do not well feele I conclude that they are certainly leprous Now for that they thus lose their sense their motion remaining entire the cause hereof is that the nerves which are disseminated to the skin are more affected and those that run into the muscles are not so much therefore when as you prick them somewhat deep they feel the prick which they do not in the surface of the skin The fifteenth is the corruption of the extreme parts possessed by putrefaction and a gangrene by reason of the corruption of the humours sent thither by the strength of the bowels infecting with the like tainture the parts wherein they remain adde hereto that the animal sensitive faculty is there decayed and as often as any faculty hath forsaken any part the rest presently after a manner neglect it The sixteenth is they are troubled with terrible dreames for they seeme in their sleep to see divels serpents dungeons graves dead bodies and the like by reason of the black vapours of the melancholie humour troubling the phantasie with black and dismall visions by which reason also such as are bitten of a mad dog feare the water The seventeenth is that at the beginning and in the increase of the disease they are subtle crafty and furious by reason of the heat of the humours bloud but at length in the state and declension they become crafty and suspicious the heat and burning of the bloud and entrailes decaying by little and little therefore then fearing all things whereof there is no cause distrusting of their owne strength they endeavour by craft maliciously to circumvent those with whom they deal for that they perceive their powers to faile them The eighteenth is a desire of venery above their nature both for that they are inwardly burned with a strange heat as also by the mixture of flatulencies therewith for whose generation the melancholick humour is most fit which are agitated violently carried through the veins and genitall parts by the preternaturall heat but at length when this heate is cooled and that they are fallen into a hot and dry distemper they mightily abhor venery which then would bee very hurtfull to them as it also is at the beginning of the disease because they have small store of spirits and native heat both which are dissipated by venery The nineteenth is the so great thicknesse of their grosse and livide bloud that if you wash it you may finde a sandy matter therein as some have found by experience by reason of the great adustion and
the motion But now let us speake briefly of the life or soule wherein consisteth the principall originall of every function in the body and likewise of generation CHAP. XI Of the life or soule THE soule entreth into the body so soone as it hath obtained a perfect and absolute distinction and conformation of the members in the wombe which in male children by reason of the more strong and forming heate which is engraffed in them is about the fortieth day and in females about the forty fifth day in some sooner and in some later by reason of the efficacy of the matter working and plyantnesse or obedience of the matter whereon it worketh Neither doth the life or soule being thus inspired into the body presently execute or performe all his functions because the instuments that are placed about it cannot obtaine a firme and hard consistence necessary for the lively but especially for the more divine ministeries of the life or soule but in a long processe of age or time Those instruments of the soule are vitiated either in the first conformation as when the forme or fashion of the head is sharpe upwards or piramydall as was the head of Thersites that lived in the time of the Trojan warre and of Triboulet and Tonin that lived in later yeares or also by some casualty as by the violent handling of the mydwife who by compression by reason that the scull is then tender and soft hath caused the capacity of the ventricles that be under the braine to be too narrow for them or by a fall stroake disorder in diet as by drunkennesse or a feaver which inferreth a lithargie excessive sleepinesse or a phrensie Presently after the soule is entred the body God endueth it with divers and sundry gifts hereof it commeth that some are endued with wisedome by the spirit others with knowledge by the same spirit others with the gift of healing by the same spirit others with power dominion and rule others with prophesie others with diversities of tongues and to others other endowments as it hath pleased the divine providence and bounty of God to bestow upon them against which no man ought to contend or speake For it is not meet that the thing formed should say unto him that formed it why hast thou made mee on this fashion hath not the Potter power to make of the same lumpe of clay one vessell to honour and another to dishonour it is not my purpose neither belongeth it unto mee or any other humane creature to search out the reason of those things but onely to admire them with all humility But yet I dare affirme this one thing that a noble and excellent soule neglecteth elementary and transitory things and is ravished and moved with the contemplation of celestiall which it cannot freely enjoy before it bee separated from this earthly enclosure or prison of the body and be restored unto its originall Therefore the soule is the inward Entelechia or perfection or the primative cause of all motions and functions both naturall and animall and the true forme of man The Ancients have endeavoured to expresse the obscure sense thereof by many descriptions For they have called it a celestiall spirit and a superiour incorporeall invisible an immortall essence which is to bee comprehended of its selfe alone that is of the minde or understanding Others have not doubted but that wee have our soules inspired by the universall divine minde which as they are alive so they doe bestow life on the bodies unto whom they are annexed or united And although this life bee dispersed into all the whole body and into every portion of the same yet is it voyd of all corporall weight or mixtion and it is wholly and a lone in every severall part being simple and indivisible without all composition or mixture yet endued with many vertues and faculties which it doth utter in divers parts of the body For it feeleth imagineth judgeth remembreth understandeth and ruleth all our desires pleasures and animall motions it seeth heareth smelleth tasteth toucheth and it hath divers names of these so many and so great functions which it performeth in divers parts of the body It is called the soule or life because it maketh the body live which of it selfe is dead It is called the spirit or breath because it inspireth our bodies It is called reason because it discerneth truth from falshood as it were by a certaine divine rule It is termed the minde because it is mindfull of things past in recalling and remembring them and it is called the vigour or courage because it giveth vigour and courage to the sluggish weight or masse of the body And lastly it is called the sense understanding because it comprehendeth things that are sensible and intelligible Because it is incorporeall it cannot occupie a place by corporeall extension although notwithstanding it filleth the whole body It is simple because it is but one in essence not encreased nor diminished for it is no lesse in a Dwarfe than in a Gyant and it is like perfect and great in an infant as in a man according to its owne nature But there are three kindes of bodies informed by a soule whereby they live the first being the most imperfect is of plants the second of brute beasts and the third of men The plants live by a vegitative beasts by a sensitive and men by an intellective soule And as the sensitive soule of brute beasts is endued with all the vertues of the vegetative so the humane intellective comprehendeth the vertues of all the inferior not separated by any division but by being indivisibly united with reason and understanding into one humane forme and soule whereon they depend But because we have sayd a little before that divers functions of the life are resident and appeare in divers parts of the body here in this place omitting all others wee will prosecute those only which are accounted the principall The principall functions of a humane soule according to the opinion of many are foure in number proceeding from so many faculties and consequently from one soule they are these The common Sense Imagination Reasoning and Memory And they thinke that the common or interior sense doth receive the formes and images of sensible things being carryed by the spirit through the passage of the nerves as an instrument of the externall senses as it were a messenger to goe between them and it serves not onely to receive them but also to know perceive and discerne them For the eye wherein the externall sense of seeing consisteth doth not know white or blacke Therefore it cannot discerne the differences of colours as neither the tongue tastes nor the nose savours nor the eares sounds nor lastly the hands their touching quality yea the eye doth not of it selfe perceive that it seeth nor the nose that it smelleth nor the eares that they heare nor the tongue that it
ministered unto them of their owne accord and so came to themselves againe In the doing of all these things Iames Guillemeau Chirurgion unto the King and of Paris and Iohn of Saint Germanes the Apothecary did much helpe and further us In the afternoone that the matter being well begunne might have good successe Iohn Hautie and Lewis Thibaut both most learned Phisitions were sent for unto us with whom we might consult on other things that were to be done They highly commending all things that we had done already thought it very convenient that cordialls should be ministered unto them which by ingendering of laudable humors might not onely generate new spirits but also attenuate and purifie those that were grosse and cloudy in their bodies The rest of our consultation was spent in the enquirie of the cause of so dire a mischance For they sayd that it was no new or strange thing that men may be smothered with the fume and cloudy vapour of burning coales For we reade in the workes of Fulgosius Volateranus and Egnatius that as the Emperour Iovinian travelled in winter time toward Rome he being weary in his journey rested at a Village called Didastanes which divideth Bithynia from Galatia where he lay in a chamber that was newly made and plaistered with lime wherein they burnt many coales for to dry the worke or plaistering that was but as yet greene on the walls or roofe of the chamber Now he dyed the very same night being smothered or strangled with the deadly and poysonous vapour of the burned charcoale in the midst of the night this happened to him in the eighth moneth of his reigne the thirtyeth yeere of his age and on the twentyeth day of August But what neede we to exemplifie this matter by the ancient histories seeing that not many yeeres since three servants dyed in the house of Iohn Bigâne goldsmith who dwelleth at the turning of the bridge of the Change by reason of a fire made of coales in a close chamber without a chimney where they lay And as concerning the causes these were alleaged Many were of opinion that it happened by the default of the vapour proceeding from the burned coales which being in a place voyd of all ayre or wind inferres such like accidents as the vapour of muste or new wine doth that is to say paine and giddinesse of the head For both these kindes of vapour besides that they are crude like unto those things whereof they come can also very suddainely obstruct the originall of the Nerves and so cause a convulsion by reason of the grossnesse of their substance For so Hippocratâs writing of those accidents that happen by the vapour of new wine speaketh If any man being drunken doe suddainely become speechlesse and hath a convulsion he dyeth unlesse he have a feaver therewithall or if he recover not his speech againe when his drunkennesse is over Even on the same manner the vapour of the coales assaulting the braine caused them to be speechlesse unmoveable and voyde of all sense and had dyed shortly unlesse by ministring and applying warme medicines into the mouth and to the nosethrells the grossnesse of the vapour had beene attenuated and the expulsive faculties mooved or provoked to expell all those things that were noysome and also although at the first sight the Lungs appeared to be greeved more than all the other parts by reason that they drew the maligne vapour into the body yet when you consider them well it will manifestly appeare that they are not greeved unlesse it be by the simpathy or affinity that they have with the braine when it is very greevously afflicted The proofe hereof is because presently after there followeth an interception or defect of the voyce sense and motion which accidents could not bee unlesse the beginning or originall of the nerves were intercepted or letted from performing its function being burthened by some matter contrary to nature And even as those that have an apoplexie doe not dye but for want of respiration yet without any offence of the Lungs even so these two young mens deathes were at hand by reason that their respiration or breathing was in a manner altogether intercepted not through any default of the Lungs but of the braine and nerves distributing sence and motion to the whole body and especially to the instruments of respiration Others contrariwise contended and sayd that there was no default in the braine but conjectured the interception of the vitall spirits letted or hindered from going up unto the braine from the heart by reason that the passages of the Lungs were stopped to be the occasion that sufficient matter could not be afforded for to perserve and feed the animall spirit Which was the cause that those young men were in danger of death for want of respiration without the which there can be no life For the heart being in such a case cannot deliver it selfe from the fuliginous vapour that encompasseth it by reason that the Lungs are obstructed by the grossnesse of the vapour of the coales whereby inspiration cannot well bee made for it is made by the compassing ayre drawne into our bodyes but the ayre that compasseth us doth that which nature endeavoureth to doe by inspiration for it moderateth the heate of the heart and therefore it ought to bee endued with foure qualities The first is that the quantity that is drawne into the body bee sufficient The second is that it be cold or temperate in quantity The third is that it be of a thinne and meane consistence The fourth is that it be of a gentle and benigne substance But these foure conditions were wanting in the ayre which these two young men drew into their bodyes being in a close chamber For first it was little in quantity by reason that small quantity that was contained in that little close chamber was partly consumed by the fire of coales no otherwise than the ayre that is conteined in a cupping glasse is consumed in a moment by the flame so soone as it is kindled Furthermore it was neither cold nor temperate but as it were enflamed with the burning fire of coales Thirdly it was more grosse in consistence than it should bee by reason of the admixtion of the grosser vapour of the coales for the nature of the ayre is so that it may bee soone altered and will very quickly receive the formes and impressions of those substances that are about it Lastly it was noysome and hurtfull in substance and altogether offensive to the aiery substance of our bodies For Charcoale are made of greene wood burnt in pits under ground and then extinguished with their owne fume or smoake as all Colliers can tell These were the opinions of most learned men although they were not altogether agreeable one unto another yet both of them depended on their proper reasons For this at least is manifest that those passages which are common to the breast and braine were
put on the forme of a Bone nerve spleene flesh and such like of the Forming faculty which adornes with figure site and composition the matter ordered by so various a preparation Growth is an inlarging of the solide parts into all the dimensions the pristine and ancient forme remaining safe and sound in figure and solidity For the perfection of every growth is judged onely by the solid parts for if the body swell into a masse of flesh or fat it shall not therefore be said to be growne but then onely when the solid parts doe in like manner increase especially the bones because the growth of the whole body followes their increase even although at the same time it waxe leane and pine away Nutrition is a perfect assimulation of that nourishment which is digested into the nature of the part which digests It is performed by the assistance of 4. subsidiary or helping actions Attractive Retentive Digestive and Expulsive The voluntary actions which we willingly performe are so called because we can at our pleasure hinder stir up slow or quicken them They are three in generall the sensitive mooving and principall Action The sensative Soule comprehends all things in fine senses in Sight Hearing Smell Taste and Touch. Three things must necessarily concurre to the performance of them the Organe the Medium or meane and the Object The principall Organe or Instrument is the Animall spirit diffused by the nerves into each severall part of the body by which such actions are performed Wherefore for the present we will use the Parts themselves for their Organes The Meane is a body which carryes the Object to the Instrument The Object is a certaine externall quality which hath power by a fit Medium or Meane to stirre up and alter the Organe This will be more manifest by relating the particular functions of the senses by the necessary concurring of these three Sight is an action of the seeing facultie which is done by the Eye fitly composed of its coates and humors and so consequently the Organicall body of this Action The Object is a visible quality brought to the Eye But such an Object is two-fold for either it is absolutely visible of its selfe and by its owne Nature as the Sun the fire the Moone and Starres or desires as it were the helpe of another that it may be actually such for so by the comming of light the colours which were visible in power onely being brought to the Eye doe seeme and appeare such as they actually ãâã But such Objects cannot arrive at the Eye but thorough a cleere and ââ¦inate Medium as the Aire Water Glasse and all sorts of Crystall The Hearing hath for its Organe the Eare and Auditory passage which goes to the stony bone furnished with a Membrane investing it an Auditory Nerve and a certaine inward spirit there conteined The Object is every sound arising from the smitten or broken Aire and the Collision of two bodyes meeting together The Medium is the encompassing Aire which carryes the sound to the Eare. Smelling according to Galens opinion is performed in the Mamillary processes produced from the proper substance of the braine and seated in the upper part of the nose although others had rather smelling should be made in the very foremost ventricles of the braine This Action is weake in man in comparison of other Creatures the Object thereof is every smell or fumide exhalation breathing out of bodyes The Medium by which the Object is carried to the noses of Men Beasts and Birds is the Aire but to Fishes the Water it selfe The Action of taste is performed by the tongue being tempered well and according to nature and furnished with a nerve spred over its upper part from the third and fourth conjugation of the Braine The Object is Taste of whose nature and kindes we will treate more at large in our Antidotary The Medium by which the Object is so carried to the Organ that it may affect it is either externall or internall The externall is that spattle which doth as it were anoynt and supple the tongue the internall is the Spongy flesh of the tongue it selfe which affected with the quality of the Object doth presently so possesse the nerve that is implanted in it that the kinde and quality thereof by the force of the spirit may be carryed into the common sense All parts endued with a nerve enjoy the sense of touching which is cheifly done when a tractable quality doth penetrate even to the true and nervous skinne which lyeth under the Cuticle or scarfe-skinne we have formerly noted that it is most exquisite in the skinne which invests the ends of the fingers The Object is every tractable qualitie whether it be of the first ranke of qualities as Heate Cold Moisture Drynesse or of the second as Roughnesse Smoothnesse Heavinesse Lightnesse Hardnesse Softnesse Rarity Density Friability Vnctuosity Grossenesse Thinnesse The Medium by whose procurement the instrument is affected is either the skinne or the flesh interwoven with many Nerves The next Action is that Motion which by a peculiar name wee call voluntary this is performed and accomplished by a Muscle being the proper Instrument of voluntary Motion Furthermore every motion of a member possessing a Muscle is made either by bending and contraction or by extention Although generally there be so many differences of voluntary motion as there are kinds of site in place therefore Motion is said to be made upward downeward to the righthand to the left forward and backward Hither are referred the many kinds of motions which the infinite variety of Muscles produce in the body Into this ranke of Voluntary Actions comes Respiration or breathing because it is done by the helpe of the Muscles although it be cheifly to temper the heate of the Heart For wee can make it more quicke or slow as wee please which are the conditions of a voluntary Motion Lastly that wee may have somewhat in which wee may safely rest and defend our selves against the many questions which are commonly moved concerning this thing we must hold that Respiration is undergone and performed by the Animall faculty but cheifly instituted for the vitall The Principall Action and prime amongst the Voluntary is absolutely divided in three Imagination Reasoning and Memory Imagination is a certaine expressing and apprehension which discernes and distinguisheth betweene the formes and shapes of things sensible or which are knowne by the senses Reasoning is a certaine judiciall aestimation of conceived or apprehended formes or figures by a mutuall collating or comparing them together Memory is the sure storer of all things and as it were the Treasurie which the minde often unfolds and opens the other faculties of the minde being idle and not imployed But because all the forementioned Actions whether they be Naturall or Animall and voluntary are done and performed by the helpe and assistance of the
onely subject to the eye in the way of knowing them but also to the minde in the faithfull understanding them For I will adjoyne those things that are delivered of them by Galen in his Booke of Anatom Administrations with those which hee hath taught in his Bookes of the use of the parts For there hee fitly laies the parts of mans body before our eyes to the sense But here he teaches to know them not to see them for hee shewes why and for what use they are made Having briefely handled these things wee must declare what Anatomy is that as Cicero saith out of Platâes Phaedro it may be understood of what we dispute And because we attaine that by definition which is a short and plaine speech consisting of the Genus and difference of the things defined being the essentiall parts by which the nature and essence of the thing is briefly and plainely explained first we define Anatomy then presently explaine the particular parts of the definition Wherefore Anatomy if you have regard to the name is a perfect and absolute devision or artificiall resolution of mans body into its parts as well generall as particular as well compound as simple Neither may this definition seeme illegitimate specially amongst Physitions and Chirurgions For seeing they are Artizans humiliated to the senfe they may use the proper and common qualities of things for their essentiall differences and formes As on the contrary Philosophers may refuse all definitions as spurious which consist not of the next Genus and the most proper and essentiall differences But seeing that through the imbecilitie of our understanding such differences are unknowne to us in their places we are compelled in defining things to draw into one many common and proper accidents to finish that definition which we intend which for that cause wee may more truly call a description because for the matter and essentiall forme of the thing it presents us onely the matter adorned with certaine accidents This appeares by the former definition in which Division and Resolution stand for the Genus because they may be parted into divers others as it were into species That which is added over and besides stands in place of the difference because they separate and make different the thing it selfe from all other rash and unartificiall dissections We must know an artificiall division is no other than a separation of one part from another without the hurt of the other observing the proper circumscription of each of them which if they perish or be defaced by the division it cannot be said to be artificiall and thus much may suffice for the parts of the definition in generall For as much as belongs to the explication of each word we said of Mans body because as much as lies in us we take care of preserve the health and depell the âiseases thereof by which it may appeare that mans body is the subject of Physicke not as it is mans or consists of matter and forme but as it is partaker of health and sicknesse Wee understand nothing else by a part according to Galen than some certaine body which is not wholy disioyned nor wholy united with other bodies of their kindes but so that according to his opinion the whole being composed therewith with which in some sort it is united and in some kinde separated from the same by their proper circumscription Furthermore by the parts in generall I understand the head breast belly and their adjuncts By the particular parts of those I understand the simple parts as the similar which are nine in number as a gristle bone ligament membrane tendon nerve veine arterie musculous flesh some adde fibers fat marrow the nailes and haires other omit them as excrements but wee must note that such parts are called simple rather in the judgement of the sense than of reason For if any will more diligently consider the nature they shall finde none absolutely simple because they are nourished have life and sense either manifest or obscure which happens not without a nerve veine and artery But if any shall object that no nerve is communicated to any bone except the teeth I will answer that neverthelesse the bones have sense by the nervous fibers which are communicated to them by the Periosteum as by whose mediation the Periosteum is connext to the bones as we see it happens to these membranes which involue the bowels And the bones by this benefit of the animall sense expell the noxious and excrementitious humors from themselves into the spaces betweene them and the Periosteum which as indued with a more quicke sense admonisheth us according to its office and dutie of that danger which is ready to seaze upon the bones unlesse it be prevented Wherefore wee will conclude according to the truth of the thing that there is no part in our body simple but only some are so named and thought according to the sense although also otherwise some may be truly named simple as according to the peculiar and proper flesh of each of their kindes Those parts are called compound which are made or composed by the mediation or immediately of these simple which they terme otherwise organicall or instrumentall as an arme legge hand foote and others of this kinde And here wee must observe that the parts are called simple and similar because they cannot be devided into any particles but of the same kinde but the compound are called dissimular from the quite contrary reason They are called instrumentall and organicall because they can performe such actions of themselves as serves for the preservation of themselves and the whole as the eye of it selfe without the assistance of any other part seeth and by this faculty defends the whole body as also it selfe Wherefore it is called an instrument or organe but not any particle oâ it as the coates which cannot of it selfe performe that act Whereby wee must understand that in each instrumentall part we must diligently observe foure proper parts One by which the action is properly performed as the Crystalline humour in the eye another without which the action cannot be performed as the nerve the other humors of the eye The third whereby the action is better and more conveniently done as the tunicles and muscles The fourth by which the action is preserved as the eye-lids and circle of the eye The same may be said of the hand which is the proper instrument of holding for it performes this action first by the muscle as the principall part Secondly by the ligament as a part without which such action cannot be performed Thirdly by the bones and nailes because by the benefit of these parts the action is more happily performed Fourthly by the veines arteries and skin for that by their benifite and use the rest and so consequently the action it selfe is preserved But we must consider that the instrumentall parts have a fourefold order They
object and fixed facultie of touching diffused over all the true skinne which every where lies under it For the temperature by the common consent of Physitions it is in the midst of all excesse for that seeing it is the medium betweene the object and facultie if it should be hotter colder moister or drier it would deceive the facultie by exhibiting all objects not as they are of themselves but as it should be no otherwise than as to such as looke through red or greene spectacles all things appearered or greene Wherefore for this reason it was convenient the cuticle should be void of all sense It hath no action in the body but it hath use for it preserves and beautifies the true skin for it seemes to be given by the singular indulgence of nature to be a muniment and ornament to the true skinne This providence of nature the industrie of some Artizans or rather Curtizans doth imitate who for to seeme more beautifull doe smooth and polish it By this you may understand that not all the parts of the body have action yet have they their use because according to Aristotles opinion Nature hath made nothing in vaine Also you must note that this thinne skinne or cuticle being lost may everie where be regenerated unlesse in the place which is covered with a scarre For here the true skinne being deficient both the matter and former facultie of the cuticle is wanting CHAP. IIII. Of the true skinne THe true skinne called by the Greekes Derma is of a spermaticke substance wherefore being once lost it cannot be restored as formerly it was For in place thereof comes a scarre which is nothing else but flesh dried beyond measure It is of sufficient thicknesse as appeares by the separating from the flesh But for the extent thereof it encompasses the whole body if you except the eyes eares nose privities fundament mouth the ends of the fingers where the nailes grow that is all the parts by which any excrements are evacuated The figure of it is like the cuticle round and long with its productions with which it covers the extremities of the parts It is composed of nerves veines arteries and of a proper flesh and substance of its kinde which wee have said to bee spermaticall which ariseth from the processe of the secundine which leade the spermaticke vessels even to the navell in which place each of them into the parts appointed by nature send forth such vessels as are spread abroad and diffused from the generation of the skinne Which also the similitude of them both that is the skinne and membrane Chorion do argue For as the Chorion is double without sense encompassing the whole infant lightly fastened to the first coate which is called Amnios so the skinne is double and of it selfe insensible for otherwise the nerves were added in vaine from the parts lying under it ingirting the whole body lightly cleaving to the fleshie Pannicle But if any object that the Cuticle is no part of the true skinne seeing it is wholy different from it and easily to be separated from it and wholly void of sense I will answer these arguments doe not prevaile For that the true skinne is more crasse thicke sensible vivide and fleshie is not of it selfe being rather by the assistance and admixture of the parts which derived from the three principall it receives into its proper substance which happens not in the cuticle Neither if it should happen would it be better for it but verily exceeding ill for us because so our life should lie fit and open to receive a thousand externall injuries which encompasse us on every side as the violent and contrary accesse of the foure first qualities There is only one skin as that which should cover but one body the which it every where doth except in those places I formerly mentioned It hath connexion with the parts lying under it by the nerves veines and arteries with those subjacent parts put forth into the skinne investing them that there may be a certaine communion of all the parts of the body amongst themselves It is cold and drie in its proper temper in respect of its proper flesh and substance for it is a spermaticall part Yet if any consider the finewes veines arteries and fleshie threds which are mixed in its body it will seeme temperate and placed as it were in the midst of contrarie qualities as which hath growne up from the like portion of hote cold moist and drie bodies The vse of the skinne is to keepe safe and sound the continuitie of the whole body and all the parts thereof from the violent assault of all externall dangers for which cause it is every where indewed with sense in some parts more exact in others more dull according to the dignitie and necessitie of the parts which it ingirts that they might all be admonished of their safetie and preservation Lastly it is penetrated with many pores as breathing places as we may see by the flowing out of sweate that so the arteries in their diastole might draw the encompassing aire into the body for the tempering and nourishing of the fixed inbred heate and in the Systole expell the fuliginous excrement which in Winter supprest by the cold aire encompassing us makes the skinne blacke and rough Wee have an argument and example of breathing through these by drawing the aire in by transpiration in women troubled with the mother who without respiration live onely for some pretty space by transpiration CHAP. V. Of the fleshie Pannicle AFter the true skinne followes the membrane which Anatomists call the fleshy Pannicle whose nature that we may more easily prosecute and declare we must first shew what a membrane is and how many wayes the word is taken Then wherefore it hath the name of the fleshie Pannicle A membrane therefore is a simple part broade and thin yet strong and dense white and nervous and the which may easily without any great danger be extended and contracted Sometimes it is called a coate which is when it covers and defends some part This is called the fleshie Pannicle because in some parts it degenerates into flesh and becomes musculous as in a man from the coller bones to the haire of the head in which part it is therefore called the broad muscle where as in other places it is a simple membrane here and there intangled with the fat lying under it from whence it may seeme to take or borrow the name of the fatty Pannicle But in beasts whence it tooke that name because in those a fleshie substance maketh a great part of this Pannicle it appeares manifestly fleshie and musculous over all the body as you may see in Horses and Oxen that by that meanes being moveable they may drive and shake off their flies and other troublesome things by their shaking and contracting their backs These things
from the belly of the Muscle may seeme to end in a ligament I will answer that it is the condition of every nervous part so to binde or fasten it selfe to another part of his owne kinde as to a stay so that it can scarse be pluckt from thence We see the proofe hereof in the Peritonaeum or Rim in the Epigastrium or lower part of the lower belly That which covers the Muscles of the Epigastrium is but one unlesse you had rather part it in two the right and the left distinguished by the interposition of the Linea Alba or white Line It is scituate betwixt the fat and Muscles for it is fastened above and below to these parts with fibers which in smallnesse and fitnesse exceed the Spiders web But by its vessells it participates with the three principall parts and is of a cold and dry temper The use of it is to containe the Muscles in their naturall vnion and to keepe them as much as in it lyes from putrifaction which may happen to them from pus or matter which is often cast forth of the simular parts into the empty spaces and distances of the Muscles Wherefore going about to separate the fat of the Epigastrium where thou must begin the dissection of mans body you must have a care that you hurt it not with your knife but that before you touch the Muscles see you artificially take it away that you may the more easily separate the Muscles lying under it distinguished by a manifest space at the white Line which is made by the meeting together of the proper coates of all those muscles CHAP. VIII What a Muscle is and how many differences there be thereof A Muscle is the instrument of voluntary motion and simple voluntary motion is performed six manner of wayes upwards downewards forwards backwards to the right hand and to the left but the compound one way which is circularly the which is performed by the continuall succession of the motion of the Muscles ingirting the part Such a Motion Falconers use when they stretch forth their hand and Lure their Hauke We have some parts which have motion without a Muscle but that motion is not voluntary such parts be the heart stomacke gutts both the bladders that is that of the Gall and that of the urine and diverse other which have the motions of attraction expulsion and retention by the meanes of the three sorts of fibers for they draw by the right expell by the transverse and retaine by the oblique The differences of Muscles which are many and diverse are taken from their substance originall insertion into the part which they move for me or figure holes or openings magnitude colour site kind of fibers their conjugation or connexion heads bellyes tendons opposition in action and office Some in substance are nervous venous arterious because they have manifest nerves veines and arteryes as the Midriffe the Intercostall and Epigastricke Muscles and many more and that for their difference from other Muscles into which neither nerve nor veine or Arteryes are manifestly inserted although secretly they admit them all for sense and motion life and nourishment such are the Muscles of the wrest the wormy muscles of the hands and feet for if there be any nerves observed in them they are very small Some had rather make the difference of Muscles thus that some of them are fleshy some nervous others membranous From their Originall some arise from the bones as these which move the hands armes and Leggs others from gristles as the Muscles of the throat others from membranes which invest the tendons as the wormy Muscles of the hands and feet others from ligaments as the Extenders of the fingers others from other muscles as the two lower Muscles of the yard which proceed from the Sphincter Muscle of the fundament Others have no originall as the membrane which we call the fleshy pannicle assumes flesh in certaine places and degenerates into a Muscle such are the Cremaster or hanging Muscles of the testicles the large Muscles of the face and if you please the Midriffe as that which is composed of two coates the one in compassing the ribbs and the Peritonaeum hath flesh in the midst betweene the two membranes And moreover some Muscles have their originall from one onely bone as these which bend and extend the Cubite others arise of many bones as the oblique descending the Dorsall and many Muscles of the necke with arise together from many spondyls and sides of spondyls There be others according to the opinion of some men both from the bones and gristles of the Pubis at the right or direct Muscles of the Epigastrium yet by their favour I thinke otherwise Because by the Anatomicall and received axiome A Muscle is there thought to take his beginnings from whence he receives a nerve but these Muscles take a nerve from the intercostall muscles wherefore their originall ought to be referred to the sides of the brest blades as shall be shewed in due place From their insertion arise these differences some are inserted into a bone as those which move the head Armes and Legs others into a gristle as those of the Throtle eyelids nose and the obliqueascendant muscles of the Epigastrium some into a bone and gristle both as the right muscles of the Epigastrium and the Midriffe some into the skin as the muscles of the lips others into the Coates as the muscles of the eyes others into Ligaments as the muscles of the yeard But these differences following may be drawne both from their insertion and originall For some muscles arising from many parts are inserted into some one part as divers of these which move the arme and the shoulder which arising from many spondiles are inserted into the bone of the shoulder and the shoulder blade Others arise from one part and insert themselves into more as those which arise from the bottome of the shoulder blades are extended and inserted into some eight or nine of the upper ribbs to helpe respiration and the benders and extenders of the fingers and toes Others arising from many bones are inserted into as many as some of those which serve for respiration to wit those which we call the hinder Saw-muscles and the Semispinatus which sends a tendon into all the ribbs Others have their originall from many bones and end in gristles of the seven ribbs as those two which lye under the Sternon Moreover also these differences of muscles may be drawne from the originall and insertion that some proceed from bones and are inserted into the next bone to helpe and strengthen the motion thereof as the three muscles of the Hip others arise from an upper bone are not inserted into the next but into some other as the long muscles Some are named from the part they move as the temporall muscles because they move the temples others from their office as
assaults by somewhat yeelding to their impression no otherwise than soft things opposed against cannon shot Wee will prosecute the other differences of gristles in their place as occasion shall be offered and required CHAP. II. Of the containing and contained parts of the Chest THe containing parts of the chest are both the skinnes the fleshie pannicle the fat the breasts the common coate of the muscles the muscles of that place the forementioned bones the coate investing the ribbes and the Diaphragma or midriffe The parts contained are the Mediastinum the Pericardium or purse of the heart the heart the lungs their vessels Of the containing parts some are common to all the body or the most part thereof as both the skins the fleshie pannicle and fat Of which being we have spoken in our first Booke there is no neede now further to insist upon Others are proper to the chest as its muscles of which we will speake in their place the brests the forementioned bones the membrane investigating the ribs and the Diaphragma or midriffe Wee will treate of all these in order after we have first shewed you the way how you may separate the skinne from the rest of the chest Putting your knife downe even to the perfect division of the skinne you must draw a straite line from the upper part of the lower belley even to the chinne then draw another straight line overtwhart at the collar bones even to the shoulder-blades and in the places beneath the collar-bones if you desire to shunne prolixitie you may at once separate both the skinnes the fleshie pannicle the fat and common coate of the muscles because these parts were shewed and spoken of in the dissection of the lower belley Yet you must reserve the brests in dissecting of the bodies of women wherefore from the upper parts of the breasts as artificially as you can separate onely the skin from the parts lying under it that so you may shew the Pannicle which there becommeth fleshie and musculous and is so spred over the necke and parts of the face even to the rootes of the haires CHAP. III. Of the Breasts or Dugges THe Breasts as wee said when we spoke of the nature of glandules are of a glandulous substance white rare or spongious in maides and women that doe not give sucke they are more solid and not so large Wherefore the bignesse of the Dugges is different although of a sufficient magnitude in all Their figure is round somewhat long and in some sort Pyramidall Their composure is of the skinne the fleshie pannicle glandules fat nerves veines and arteries descending to them from the Axillaris under the Sternon betwixt the fourth and fifth and sometimes the sixth of the true ribbes And there they are divided into infinite rivelets by the interposition of the glandules and fat by which fit matter may be brought to be changed into milke by the facultie of the dugges Wee will speake no more of the nature of glandules or kernels as having treated of them before onely we will add this that some of the glandules have nerves as those of the brests which they receive from the parts lying under them that is from the intercostall by which it comes to passe that they have most exquisit sense Others want a nerve as those which serve onely for division of the vessels and which have no action but onely use They be two in number on each side one seated at the sides of the Sternon upon the fourth fifth and sixth true ribs Wherefore they have connexion with the mentioned parts with their body but by their vessels with all other parts but especially with the wombe by the reliques of the mamillary veines and arteryes which descend downe at the sides of the brest-blade in which place these veines insinuating themselves through the substance of the muscles are a litle above the navill conjoined with the Epigastricks whose originall is in some sort opposite to the Hypogastrickes which send forth branches to the wombe By the meeting of these it is more likely that this commerce should arise than from other and those almost capillary branches which are sometimes seene to descend to the wombe from the Epigastrick They are of a cold and moist temper wherefore they say that the blood by being converted into milke becomes raw flegmaticke and white by the force of the proper flesh of the dugs Their action is to prepare nourishment for the new borne babe to warme the heart from whence they have received heat and to adorne the brest By this you may know that some Glandules have action others use and some both At the top of the dugs there are certaine hillockes or eminencies called tears or nipples by sucking of which the child is nourished through certaine small and crooked passages which though they appeare manifest to the sight whilest you presse out the milke by pressing the dug yet when the milke is pressed out they doe not appeare nor so much as admit the point of a needle by reason of the crooked wayes made by nature in those passages for this use that the milke being perfectly made should not flow out of its owne accord against the nurses will For so the seed is retained and kept for a certaine time in the Prostats CHAP. IIII. Of the Clavitles or Coller bones and Ribs IF we should handle these parts after the common order we should now treat of the Muscles of the Chest which move the arme and serve for respiration and which first offer themselves to our sight But for that they cannot be fitly shewed unlesse wee hurt the muscles of the shoulder blade and necke therefore I thinke it better to deferre the explanation of these muscles untill such time as I have shewed the rest of the contained and containing parts not onely of the chest but also of the head that having finished these we may come to a full demonstration of all the rest of the muscles beginning with those of the head which wee first meet with and so prosequuting the rest even to the muscles of the feet as they shall seeme to offer themselves more fitly to dissection that so as much as lyes in us we may shunne confusion Wherefore returned to our proposed taske after the foresaid muscles come the Collar bones the sternon and ribs But that these parts may be the more easily understood wee must first know what a bone is and whence the differences thereof are drawne Therefore a bone is a part of our body most terrestriall cold dry hard wanting all manifest sense if the teeth be excepted I said manifest sense that you may understand that the parts have a double sense of touching the one manifest such as resides in the flesh skin membranes nerves Teeth and certaine other parts the other obscure yet which may suffice to discerne the helping and hurting tactile qualityes such sense the
the reduplication of the Dura mater deviding the fore-part of the braine that so joined and united they may make the torcular the third ascendent is distributed upon the backe part and basis of the lower jaw to the lippes the sides of the nose and the muscles thereof and in like manner to the greater corner of the eyes to the forehead and other parts of the face and at length by meeting together of many branches it makes in the forehead the veine which is called vena recta or vena frontis that is the forehead veine The fourth ascending by the glandules behind the eares after it hath sent forth many branches to them is divided into two others one whereof passing before and the other behind the eare are at length spent in the skinne of the head The fifth and last wandring over all the lower part of the head going to the backe part thereof makes the vena pupis which extended the length of the head by the sagitall suture at the length goeth so farre that it meets with the vena frontis which meeting is the cause that a veine opened in the forehead is good in griefes of the hinder parts of the head and so on the contrary But wee must observe that in the Cranium of some the vena pupis by one or more manifest passages sends some portion thereof to the inner part of the head so that the vena pupis being opened may make revulsion of the matter which causeth the internall paines of the head CHAP. XIIII The distribution of the nerves or sinewes of the sixth coniugation BEcause the Distribution of the arteries cannot be well shewed unlesse wee violate those nerves which are carried over the Chest therefore before we shew the distribution of the arteries we will as briefely as we can prosecute the distribution of these nerves Now the sixth conjugation brings forth three paire of nerves for passing out of the skull as it comes downe to the Chest it by the way sends forth some branches to certaine muscles of the necke and to the three ascendant muscles of the Larinx on each side of the Sternon and upon the clavicles Then the remainder descending into the Chest is divided on each side into these three paire The first paire makes the Ramus costalis The second the Ramus recurrens The third paire the Ramus stomachicus The Ramus costalis or costall branch is so called because descending by the roots of the ribs even to the holy bone and joyning themselves to these which proceede from each of the Vertebra's of the spine they are carried to all the naturall parts The Recurrens or recurrent is also called because as it were starting up from the chest it runs upwards againe but these two Recurrent nerves doe not run backe from the same place but the right from below the artery called by some the axillarie by others Subclavian and the left from beneath the great artery descending to the naturall parts But each of them on each side ascending along by the weazon even to the Larinx and then they infinuate themselves by the wings of the Cartilago scutiformis and Thyroydes into the proper muscles which open and shut the Larinx By how much the nerves are nearer the originall to wit the braine or spinall marrow they are by so much the softer On the contrary by how much they are further absent from their originall they are so much the harder and stronger which is the reason that Nature would have these recurrent nerves to runne backe againe upwards that so they might be the stronger to performe the motions of the muscles of the Larinx But the Stomachicus or stomacke-branch is so called because it descends to the stomacke or ventricle For this branch descending on both sides by the sides of the gullet sends many branches from it into the inner substance of the lungs into the coate thereof into the Pericardium and heart and then comming into the upper orifice of the stomacke it is spent in many branches which folded after divers manners and wayes chiefely makes that mouth or stomacke which is the seate of the Animall apetite as they terme it and hunger and the judger of things convenient or hurtfull for the stomacke But from thence they are diversely disseminated over all the body of the ventricle Moreover the same branch sends forth some small branches to the liver and bladder of the gall giving each part by the way so much sense as should be sufficiently necessary for it Here you must note the stomacke branch descends on each side one knit to the gullet and by the way they divide themselves into two branches each of which goes to the opposite side that it may there joine itselfe to the nerve of that side To which purpose the right is carried above the gullet the left below it so that these two stomaticke become foure and againe these foure presently become two CHAP. XV. The division of the Arteries THe Artery arising forth of the left ventricle of the heart is presently the two Coronall arteries being first spred over the substance of the heart divided into two unequall branches The greater whereof descends to the lower parts being distributed as we formerly mentioned in the third Booke and 22. Chapter The lesser ascending to the upper parts is againe divided into two other unequall branches the lesser of which ascending towards the left side sends forth no artery from it untill it arive at the first rib of the Chest where it produces the subclavian artery which is distributed after the manner following First it produces the intercostall and by it imparts life to the three intercostall muscles of the foure upper ribs and to the neighbouring places Secondly it brings forth the Mammillary branch which is distributed as the Mammillary veine is Thirdly the Cervicalis which ascends along the necke by the transverse productions to the Dura mater being distributed as the vena cervicalis is Fourthly passing out of the Chest from the backe part of the Chest it sends forth the musculosa whereby it gives life to the hinde muscles of the necke even to the backe part of the head Fiftly having wholy left the Chest it sends forth the two Humerariae or shoulder arteries the one whereof goes to the muscles of the hollow part of the shoulder blade the other to the joint of the arme and the muscles situate there and the gibbous part of the shoulder blade Sixthly and lastly it produces the Thoracica which also is two fold for the one goes to the fore muscles of the Chest the other to the Latssimus as we said of the veine the remnant of it makes the Axillaris of that side The other greater branch likewise ascending by the right side even to the first ribbe of the Chest makes also the subclavian of that side which besides those divisions
meninx is one of the first and principall membranes of the body it goes forth by the futures and the holes of the nerves that proceed out of the skull and it passes forth by the bone Ethmoides perforated for that purpose to carry smels to the Braine and purge it of excrementitious humors This same Crassa meninx invests the inner coate of the Nose also it passes forth of the great hole through which the spinall marrow passes vested with this Crassa meninx with all the nerves and membranes For which cause if any membrane in the whole body be hurt by reason of that continuation which it hath with the Meninges it straight communicates the hurt to the head by consent The Crassa meninx is thicker and harder than all other membranes in the body whereupon it hath got the name of the Dura mater besides also it begirts produces and defends the other membranes The use of it is to involue all the braine and to keepe it when it is dilated that it be not hurt by the hardnesse of the Scull For the course of nature is such that it alwayes places some third thing of a middle nature betwixt two contraryes Also the Crassa meninx yeelds another commodity which is that it carryes the veines and arteryes entring the Scull fora long space For they infinuate themselves into that part where the duplicated or folded Meninges separate the braine from the Cerebellum and so from thence they are led by the sides of the Cerebellum untill they come as it were to the toppe thereof where being united they infinuate themselves into that other part of the Crassa meninx where in like manner being duplicated and doubled it parts the braine at the top into the right and left These united veines run in a direct passage even to the fore-head after the manner of the Sagittall suture They have called this passage of the mutually infolded veines the Torcular or Presse because the blood which nourishes the braine is pressed and drops from thence by the infinite mouthes of these small veines Therefore also here is another use of the Crassa meninx to distinguish the braine by its duplication being it thrusts it selfe deepe into its body into two parts the fore and hind and presently to separate the same into the right and left that one part being hurt the other may remaine safe and sound performing its duty to the creature as we see in some that have the Palsey Columbus observed that this Meninx was double and verily I have found it true by my owne sight The other Meninx or membrane of the braine called Piamater is most slender interchased with divers veines and arteryes for its owne and the braines nourishment and life This doth not onely involve the Braine as the Crassa meninx doth but also more deeply penetrates into the anfractuous passages thereof that it may every where joyne and bind it to it selfe not easily to be drawne from thence by many small fibers whereby it descends even to the cavities of the ventricles thereof Wherefore you must see it absolutely in the site as wee have mentioned and not plucke it away unlesse with the substance of the Braine These membranes when they are hurt or afflicted cause greivous and most bitter torment and paine wherefore I dare say that these membranes are rather the authors of sense than the braine it selfe because in diseases of the Braine as in the Lethargie the party affected is troubled with litle or no sense of paine CHAP. VI. Of the Braine NOw followeth the Braine the beginning of the nerves and voluntary motion the instrument of the first and principall faculty of the Soule that is the Animall and Rationall Man hath this part in greater plenty then any other Creature for it almost fills the whole Scull But if it should have filled it all the Braine could not be moved that is dilated and contracted in the Scull It is of a cold and moist Temperature The laudible temper of the braine is knowne by the integrity and perfection of the internall and externall senses the indifferency of sleepe and waking the Maturity or ripenesse of judgment and constancy of opinions from which unlesse it meet with better and more probable it is not easie to be moved The first figure of the head as it appeares when the scull is taken away The second figure shewing the Braine the scull and Dura mater being taken off AA BB. The Dura meninx or thicke membrane CCC The third Sinus of this membrane DD. The course of the veines as they runne through the membrane or the second veine of the braine EE The first veine of the braine FFF Certaine smal veines which perforate the scull and reach to the periçranium or Scull-skin GGG Fibres of the Dura meninx passing through the Coronall Suture which fibres make the Pericranium HH fibres passing through the sagittall Suture II. Others passing through the Lambdall Suture K. A knub which useth to grow to the Sinus of the Scull L. A cavitie in the fore-head bone M. The Scull N. The Pericranium or Scull-skinne Fig. 2. AAA A part of the Crasse meninx dividing the braine BB. the third Sinus of the same Crasse membrane opened CC. the beginning of the vessels out of the third Sinus into the Piamater DDD the propagation or branches of these vessels EEE the Piamater or thin meninx immediately compassing the braine FFF Certaine vessels running through the convolutions or branches of the braine GGG Certaine branches of veines running through the sides of the dura meninx HHH The thicke membrane reflected downeward You shall know the braine is more hott by the quicknesse of the senses and motions of the body by shortnesse of sleepe the suddaine conceiving of opinions and change of them by the slippery and failing memory and lastly by easily receiving hurt from hot things as the Sunne and Fire Such as have a cold braine are slow to learning and to conceive other things but they do not easily put away their once conceived opinions They have slow motion to action and are sleepy Those who have a dry braine are also slow to learne for you shall not easily imprint any thing in dry bodyes but they are most constant reteiners of those things they have once learned also the motions of their bodyes are quicke and nimble Those who have a moist braine doe easily learne but have an ill memory for with like facility as they admit the species of things and imprint them in their minds doe they suffer them to slide and slip out of it againe So Clay doth easily admit what Character or impression soever you will but the parts of this Clay which easily gave way to this impression going together againe mixes obliterates and confounds the same Therefore the senses proceeding from a cold braine are dull the motions flow the sleepe profound The Action of the braine is to elaborate the
they are contained in the braine they consist of the only and simple marrowey substance of the braine or spinall marrow But passing forth of the braine they have another membranous substance which involves them joined with them from the two membranes of the braine and according to the opinion of some Anatomists they have also a third from the ligaments drawen as well from divers others as from these by which they are tyed to the Vertebra's Yet this opinion seemes absurd to me seeing such a membrane as that which is insensible wholy repugnes the condition of a nerve which is to give sense to the parts to which it is inserted The magnitude of the nerves is different according to the divers necessity of sense incident to the parts into which they are inserted Their figure is round and long like to a conduit pipe to carry water in the membranes of the braine with which the nerves are covered being dilated and stretched over them after the same manner that the processes of the Peritonaeum involves the spermatick vessels with which they goe downe to the Testicles and take life and nourishment by the capillary veines and arteryes which descend to them with the membranes They are made for this use that they may impart sense to the sensitive parts and motion to these that are fit to be moved All the nerves descend from the braine either mediatly or immediately their Number is seaven and thirty paire or conjugations whereof seaven have their originall immediately from the braine the other thirty from the spinall marrow The first conjugation of the nerves of the braine is thicker than all the rest and goes to the eyes to carry the visive spirit to them These ariseing from diverse parts of the braine in the middle way before they goe out of the skull meet together crosse-wise like the Iron of a Mill which is fastened in the upper stone going into one common passage with their cavityes not visible to the eye that so the spirits brought by those two nerves may be communicated and they are mutually joyned and meet together so that being driven back from one eye they may flie backe into the other An argument wherof may be drawn from such as aime at any thing who shutting one of their eies see more accurately because the force of the neighbouring spirits united into one eye is more strong than when it is dispersed into both This conjugation when it comes into the glassie humour is spent in the structure of the net-like coate which containes this humor on the backe part The second conjugation goes into many parts at its passing forth of the skull and in the bottome of the circle of the eye it is distributed into the seaven muscles moveing the eyes The Seventh figure shewing the eight conjugations of the Nerves of the braine A A 2. The braine BB 1 2. The After-braine CC 1 2 the swelling of the braine which some call the mammillary processes D 1 the beginning of the spinall marrow out of the Basis of the braine E 1 2 a part of the spinall marrow when it is ready to issue out of the skull F F 1 2 the mammillary processes which serve for the sence of Smelling GG 1 2 the opticke nerves H 1 the coition or union of the opticke nerves II 1 2 the coate of the eye whereinto the optick nerves is extended K K 1 2 the second paire of the sinews ordained for the motion of the eyes LL 1 2 the third paire of sinewes or according to the most Anatomists the lesser roote of the third paire MM 1 2 the fourth paire of sinewes or the greater roote of the third paire N 2 a branch of the third conjugation derived to the musculous skin of the forehead O 2 a branch of the same to the upper jaw P P 2 another into the coate of the nosethrils Q 2 another into the temporall muscles R 2 a branch of the fourth conjugation crumpled like the tendrill of a vine S 2 a branch of the same reaching unto the upper teeth and the gummes T 2 another of the same to the lower jaw V 2 a Surcle of the branch T to the lower lip XX 2 another surcle from the branch T to the rootes of the lower teeth YY2 the assumption of the nerves of the fourth conjugation unto the coate of the tongue Z 1 2 the fourth paire are vulgarly so called which are spent into the coats of the pallat a 1 2. the fift paire of sinewes which belong to the hearing Φ the Auditory nerve spred abroad into the cavity of the stony bone â a hard part of the fift conjugation above the * which may be counted for a distinct nerve b 1 2 a small branch derived from this harder part of the first paire c 1 2 a lower branch from the same originall d 1 2 this nerve is commonly ascribed to the fift paire but indeed is a distinct conjugation which we will call the Eight because we would not interrupt the order of other mens accounts e 1 2 the sixt paire of sinewes f 2 a branch from them derived to the neck and the muscles couched thereupon g 2 another branch to the muscles of the Larinx or throttle h 1 2 the seventh paire of sinewes i 1 the union of the seventh paire with the sixt l 2 a propagation of the seventh paire to those muscles which arise from the Appendix called Styloides m 2 Surcles from the seventh conjugation to the muscles of the tongue the bone Hyois and the Larinx o p q 1 three holes through the hole o the phlegme yssueth out of the third ventricle of the braine to the Tunnell and at p q is the passage of the Sopârary arteries to the ventricles of the Braine The third is two-fold in the passage out of the skull it is like-wise divided into many branches of which some are carryed to the temporall muscles into the Masseteres or Grinding muscles into the skinne of the face forehead and nose Othersome are sent into the upper part of the cheek and the parts belonging to it as into the teeth gummes and the muscles of the upper lippe and those which are called the round which incompasse the mouth on the inside the last are wasted in the coate of the tongue to bestow upon it the sense of tasting The fourth conjugation is much smaller and is almost wholy wasted upon the coate of the Pallate of the mouth to endue it also with the sense of tasting The fift at its originall and having not as yet passed forth of the skull is divided into two and sends the greater portion thereof to the hole of the eare or passage of hearing that it may support the auditory faculty and it sends forth the other lesser portion thereof to the temporall muscles by the passage next to it by which the second conjugation passes forth The sixt being the greatest
fourth is that it serves for a wall or bulwarke to the entrailes which lye and rest upon it on the inside And because we have fallen into mention of Ligaments it will not be amisse to insert in this place that which ought to be knowne of them First therefore we will declare what a Ligament is then explaine the divers acceptions thereof and lastly prosecute their differences Therefore a Ligament is nothing else than a simple part of mans body next to a bone and Gristle the most terrestriall and which most usually arises from the one or other of them either mediatly or immediatly and in the like manner ends in the one of them or in a Muscle or in some other part whereby it comes to passe that a Ligament is without blood dry hard and cold and without sense like the parts from whence it arises although it resemble a Nerve in whitenesse and consistence but that it is somewhat harder A Ligament is taken either generally or more particularly in generall for every part of the body which tyes one part to another in which sense the skin may be called a Ligament because in containes all the inner parts in one union So the Peritonaum comprehending all the naturall parts and binding them to the backe-bone so the membrane inuesting the Ribbs that is the Pleura containing all the vitall parts thus the membranes of the braine the nerves veines arteryes muscles membranes and lastly all such parts of the body which bind together and conteine other may be called Ligaments because they binde one part to another as the nerves annexe the whole body to the braine the Arteries fasten it to the heart and the veines to the liver But to conclude the name of a Ligament more particularly taken signifies that part of the body which we have described a little before The differences of Ligaments are many for some are membranous and thin others broad othersome thicke and around some hard some soft some great some little some wholy gristlely others of a middle consistence betweene a bone and a gristle according to the nature of the motion of the parts which they binde together in quicknesse vehemency and slownesse We will shew the other differences of Ligaments as they shall present themselves in dissection CHAP. XVII Of the Muscles of the Necke THe Muscles of the necke as well proper as common are in number twenty or else twenty two that is ten or eleven on each side of which seven only move the head or the first vertebra with the head the other 3 or 4 the necke it self Of the 7 which move the head with the head the first Vertebra some extend erect it others bend and decline it others move it obliquely but all of them together in a successive motion move it circularly and the like judgement may be of the Muscles of the Necke The fourth Figure of the Muscles This Figure sheweth the cavities of the middle and lower bellies the bowels being taken out but most part of the bones and muscles remaining AB The first musclebending the necke called Longus C C The second bender of the necke called Scalenus D D D D The outward intercost all muscles E E E E The inner intercostall muscles F F F The second muscle of the chest called serratus maior G The first muscle of the shoulder-blade called sârratus minor separated from his originall H The first muscle of the arme called Pectoralis separated from his originall I The second muscle of the arme called Deltoides K The bone of the arme without flesh L The first muscle of the cubite called Biceps M The second muscle of the cubit called Brachiaus N The clavicle or coller-bone bent backward O The first muscle of the chest called subclavius P The upper processe of the shoulder-blade Q The first muscle of the head called obliquus inferior R The second muscle of the head called Complexus S The fourth muscle of the shoulder blade called Levator TV The two bellies of the fourth muscle of the bone Hyois X X a a The fist muscle of the backe whose originall is at a a. Y Y b b c c The sixt muscle of the thigh called Psoae whose originall is at c c and tendon at b b. Z Z The seaventh muscle of the thigh d the holy bone o o o the holes of the holy bone out of which the nerves doe issue e A portion of the fist muscle of the thigh arising from the share-bone f the share-bone bared k the ninth muscle of the thigh or the first circumactor The fifth Figure of the muscles in which some muscles of the head Chest arme and shoulder-blade are described I The processe of the shoulder-blade called the top of the shoulder O The fourth muscle of the arme or the greater round muscle to which Fallopius his right muscle is adjoyned which some call the lesser round muscle Q Q The sixt muscle of the arme or the upper blade-rider X The second muscle of the shoulder-blade or the Levator or heaver Z the second muscle of the chest or the greater Saw muscle Y the fifth muscle of the chest or muscle called Sacrolumbus αβ His place wherein he cleaveth fast to the longest muscle of the backe γγ the Tendons of the muscle obliquely inserted into the ribs ÎÎ the first paire of the muscles of the head or the Splinters Ch. 8. 9 their length whose beginning at 8 and insertion at 9. 10 11. the sides of this muscle 12 that distance where they depart one from the other 13 the two muscles called Complexi neare their insertion Φ the second muscle of the backe or the Longest muscle Ω the fourth muscle of the backe or the Semi-spinatus δ the shoulder-blade bare p A part of the transverse muscle of the Abdomen The sixth Figure of the muscles shewing some of the muscles of the Head Backe Chest Shoulder-blade and Arme. A D the second paire of the muscles of the head or the two Complexi the first part is at A D. B C. the second part E F the third part rising up under G and inserted at F. G the fourth part of this muscle or the right muscle of the head according to Fallopius which Vesalius made the 4. part of the 2. G G Betwixt the ribs the externall Intercostall muscles L the originall of the 2. muscle of the backe M His tendons at the racke-bone of the necke The upper O the fourth muscle of the arme or the greater round muscle O O the lower the 6 muscle of the chest or the Sacrolumbus hanging from his originall Q the sixt muscle of the arme or the upper Bladerider inverted V the third ligament of the joynt of the arme X the fourth muscle of the shoulder-blade or the heaver Z the second muscle of the Chest or the greater Saw-muscle ãâã the 3. muscle of the necke called Transuersalis Ï the 4. muscle of the necke called Spinatus
be increased or diminished according to the greatnesse of the tumor The second taken from the nature of the humor also changes our counsell for a Phlegmon must be otherwise cured than an Erysypelas and an Oëdema than a Scyrrhus and a simple tumor otherwise than a compound And also you must cure after another manner a tumor comming of an humor not naturall than that which is of a naturall humor and otherwise that which is made by congestion than that which is made by defluxion The third Indication is taken from the part in which the tumor resides by the nature of the part wee understand its temperature conformation site faculty and function The temperature indicates that some medicines are convenient for the fleshy parts as those which are more moist others for the nervous as more drie for you must apply some things to the eye and others to the throate one sort of things to these parts which by reason of their raritie are easily subject to defluxion another to those parts which by their density are not obnoxious to it But we must have good regard to the site of the part as if it have any connexion with the great vessels and if it be fit to powre forth the matter and humor when it is suppurated Galen by the name of faculty understands the use and sense of the part This hath a manifold indication in curing for some parts are principall as the Braine Heart and Liuer for their vertue is communicated to the whole body by the nerves arteries and veines Others truly are not principall but yet so necessary that none can live without them as the Stomacke Some are endued with a most quicke sence as the eye the membranes nerves and tendons wherefore they cannor endure acrid and biting medicines Having called to minde these indications the indication will be perfected by these three following intentions as if we consider the humor flowing downe or which is ready to flow the conjunct matter that is the humor impact in the part the correction of accidents yet so that we alwayes have care of that which is most urgent and of the cause Therefore first repercussives must be applied for the antecedent matter strong or weake having regard to the tumor as it is then onely excepting sixe conditions of Tumors the first is if the matter of the Tumor be venenate the second if it be a criticall abscesse the third if the defluxion be neare the noble parts the fourth if the matter be grosse tough and viscide the fifth when the matter lies farre in that is flowes by the veines which lies more deepe the sixth when it lies in the Gandules But if the whole body be plethoricke a convenient diet purging and Phlebotomie must be appointed frictions and bathes must be used Ill humors are amended by diet and purging If the weakenesse of the part receiving draw on a defluxion it must be strengthened If the part be inferiour in its site let the patient be so seated or layed that the part receiving as much as may be may be the higher If paine be the cause of defluxion we must asswage it by things mitigating it If the thinnesse or lightnesse of the humor cause defluxion it must be inspissate by meats and medicines But for the matter conteined in the part because it is against nature it requires to be evacuate by resolving things as Cataplasmes ointments somentations cupping glasses or by evacuation as by scarifying or by suppurating things as by ripening and opening the Impostume Lasty for the conjunct accidents as the Feaver paine and such like they must be mitigated by asswaging mollifying and malaxing medicines as I shall shew more at large hereafter CHAP. VI. Of the foure principall and generall Tumors and of other Impostumes which may be reduced to them THe principall and cheife Tumors which the abundance of humors generate are foure A Phlegmon Erysipelas Oâdema and Scyrrhus innumerable others may be reduced to these distinguished by divers names according to the various condition of the efficient cause and parts receiving Wherfore a Phygethlum Phyma Fellon Carbuncle inflammation of the eyes Squincy Bubo lastly all sorts of hot and moist tumors may be reduced to a Phlegmon The Herpes âiliaris the eating Herpes Ringwormes and Tetters and all impostumes brought forth by choler are contained under an Erysipelas Atheromata Steâtomata Meldâârides the Testudo or Talpa Ganglion Knots Kings-evill Wens watery Ruptures the Ascites and Leucophlegmatia may be reduced to an Oëdema as also all flaruleââ tumors which the abundance of corrupt Phlegme produces In the kindred of the Scyrrhus are reckoned a Cancer Leprosie Warts Cornâ a Thymus a Varix Morphew black and white and other Impostumes arising from a melancholy humor Now wee will treate of these Tumors in particular beginning with a Phlegmon CHAP. VII Of a Phlegmon APhlegmon is a generall name for all Impostumes which the abundance of inflamed bloud produces That is called a true Phlegmon which is made of laudable bloud offending onely in quantity But a bastard Phlegmon or a Phlegmonous Impostume hath some other and proper name as a Carbuncle Fellon Gangrene Sphacel and the like maligne Pustules So when there is a confluâe of diverse humor into one tumor divers kinds of phlegmonous Impostumes called by diverse names according to the more abundant humor arise as if a small portion of phlegme shall be mixed with a greater quantity of bloud it shall be called as Oëdematous Phlegmon but if on the contrary the quantity of phlegme be the greater it shall be named a phlegmonous Oëdema and so of the rest alwayes naming the tumor from that which is most predominant in it Therefore we must observe that all differences of such tumors arise from that either because the bloud causing it offends onely in quantity which if it doe it causes that tumor which is properly called a Phlegmon if in quality it makes a Phlegmonous tumor because the matter thereof is much departed from the goodnesse of bloud But bloud is said to offend in quantity either by admixture of some other matter as Phlegme Choler or melancholy from whence proceedes Oëdematous Erysipelâs and Scyrrhous Phlegmons or by corruption of its proper substance from whence Carbuncles and all kindes of Gangrens or by concretion and when nature is disappointed of its attempted and hoped for suppuration either by default of the aire or patient or by the error of the Physition and hence oft times happen Atheroma's Steatoma's and Melicerides Although these things be set downe by the ancients of the simple and simular matter of the true Phlegmon yet you must know that in truth there is no impostume whose matter exquisitely shewes the nature of one and that simple humor without all admixture of any other matter for all humors are mixed together with the bloud yet from the plenty of bloud prodominating they are called
of all the Phisitions that have written of the Dracunculi writes that this disease breedes in the drie and Sun burnt regions of India and Arabia but if at the least that part of our body which is next under the skinne should have any opportunity to engender and nourish such creatures they may be judged to have written that the Dracuuculus is a living creature with some probability But if there bee no opportunity for generation in that place nor capacity for the nourishment of such like creatures as in the guts if that region of the body be breathed upon with no warmenesse and smothering heat if it be defiled with none of the grosse excrements as the gutts usually are but onely by the subtiller exhalation which have an easie and insensible transpiration by the pores of the skin which may seeme to be a just cause of so monstrous and prodigious an effect but we shall little profit with these engines of reason unlesse we cast downe at once all the Bulwarkes with which this old opinion of the Dracunculi may stand and be defended For first they say why have the ancients expressed this kind of disease by the name of a living thing that is of a Dracunculus or little Serpent I answere because in Physicke names are often imposed upon diseases rather by similitude than from the truth of the thing for the confirmation whereof the examples of three diseases may suffice that of the Cancer Polypus and Elephas For these have those names not because any Crabb Polypus or living Elephant may breede in the Body by such like diseases but because this by its propagation into the adjacent parts represents the feete and clawes of a Crabbe the other represents the flesh of the Sea-Polypus in its substance and the third because such as have the Leprosie have their skinne wrinckled rough and horrid with scales and knots as the skinne of a living Elephant So truely this disease of which wee now enquire seemes by good right to have deserved the name Dracunculus because in its whole conformation colour quality and production into length and thicknesse it expresseth the image of a Serpent But whence will they say if it be without life is that manifest motion in the matter We reply that the humor the cause of this disease is subtill and hot and so runnes with violence into the part whence it may seeme to move But when the Dracunculi are separated why doe they put their heads as it were out of their holes we answer in this the ancients have beene very much deceived because after the suppuration the ulcer being opened some nervous body being layde bare thrust forth and subjected it selfe to the sight which by the convulsive and shaking motion might expresse the crooked creeping of a Serpent But they will say paine happens not unlesse to things indued with sence and life but this Dacunculus when he is drawne too violently especially if hee be broken thereby will cause extreame paine we doe answer that the conclusion doth not follow and is of no consequence for these paines happen not unlesse when the unprovident Surgeon drawes or pulls insteed of the Dracunculus some nervous or membranous body swolne and repleate with an adust humor whence there cannot but be great paine that part being pulld which is the author ofsence But it is childish to say that the Dracunculus feeles for that it causeth sharpe paines to the living body in which it is Therefore that at last we may determine something of the nature essence and generation of these Dracunculi I dare boldly affirme it is nothing else but a tumor and abscesse bred from the heat of the bloud in a venenate kinde Such bloud driven by the expulsive facultie through the veines to the Externall parts especially the limits that is the Armes and Legges causeth a tumor round and long often stretched from the joynt of the shoulder even to the wrist or from the groine even to one of the Anckles with tension heat renitency pricking paine and a feaver But this tumor is some whiles stretched forth straight otherwhiles into oblique and crooked tumors which hath beene the cause that many taken with this kind of disease and having their limbes so infolded as with the twinings of a Serpent would say they had a Serpent I have thus much to say of the Dracunculi especially of those of our owne country For the cure it is not unlike to the cure of a Phlegmon arising from a defluxion for heere also in like manner the remedies must bee varied according to the foure times of the disease and the same rule of diet phlebotomy and purging must be observed which is before prescribed in the cure of a Plegmon The mention of the Dracunculi calls to my memorie another kinde of Abscesse altogether as rare This our French men name Cridones I thinke a Crinib us i. from hayres it chiefly troubles children and prickes their backes like thornes They tosse up downe being not able to take any rest This disease ariseth from small haires which are scarce of a pins length but those thicke and strong It is cured with a fomentation of water more than warme after which you must presently apply an oyntment made of honey and wheaten flower for so these haires lying under the skin are allured and drawne forth and being thus drawne they must be plucked out with small mullets I imagine this kinde of disease was not knowne to the ancient Phisitions The End of the Eighth Booke OF VVOUNDS IN GENERALL THE NINTH BOOKE CHAP. I. What a Wound is what the kindes and differences thereof are and from whence they may be drawne or derived A Wound is a solution of Continuity caused by a stroake fall or bite newly done bloody and with putrifaction and filth They also call it a new simple ulcer for the solution of continuity happens to all parts of the body but according to the diversity of the parts it hath divers names amongst the Greekes For in the flesh it is called Helcos in the bone Catagma in the nerve Spasma in the ligament Thlsma in the vesselles Apospasma in the Muscles Regma and that solution of continuity which happens in the vessells their mouths being open is termed Anastomasis that which happens by erosion Anaurosis that which is generated by sweating out and transcolation Diapedesis That these may bee the more easily understood I have thought good to describe them in the following table A Table of the differences of Wounds The differences of wounds are drawne or taken From the nature of the parts in which they are made or happen But these parts are Either similar and these Either soft as the Glandules Flesh Fat Marrow Or hard as A Bone A Gristle Or of a middle consistence as the Membranes Ligaments Fibers Vessells Nerves Veines Arteries Principall as the Braine Heart Liver to which some ad the womb and Testicles Or Organicall and these
it hath not bin sufficiently explained why a convulsion in wounds of the head seazes on the part opposite to the blow Therefore I have thought good to end that controversie in this place My reason is this that kinde of Symptome happens in the sound part by reason of emptinesse and drynesse but there is a twofold cause and that wholy in the wounded part of this emptinesse and drynesse of the sound or opposite part to wit paine and the concourse of the spirits and humors thither by the occasion of the wound and by reason of the paines drawing and natures violently sending helpe to the afflicted part The sound part exhausted by this meanes both of the spirits and humors easily falls into a Convulsion For thus Galen writes God the creatour of nature hath so knit together the triple spirituous substance of our bodies with that tye and league of concord by the productions of the passages to wit of Nerves Veines and Arteries that if one of these forsake any part the rest presently neglect it whereby it languisheth and by little and little dyes through defect of nourishment But if any object that nature hath made the body double for this purpose that when one part is hurt the other remaining safe and sound might suffice for life and necessity but I say this axiome hath no truth in the vessells and passages of the body For it hath not every where doubled the vessels for there is but one onely veine appointed for the nourishment of the braine and the membranes thereof which is that they call the Torcular by which when the left part is wounded it may exhaust the nourishment of the right and sound part and though that occasion cause it to have a convulsion by too much drynesse Verily it is true that when in the opposite parts the muscles of one kinde are equall in magnitude strength and number the resolution of one part makes the convulsion of the other by accident but it is not so in the braine For the two parts of the braine the right and left each by its selfe performes that which belongs thereto without the consent conspiratiou or commerce of the opposite part for otherwise it should follow that the Palsie properly so called that is of halfe the body which happens by resolution caused either by mollification or obstruction residing in either part of the braine should inferre together with it a Convulsion of the opposite part Which notwithstanding dayly experience convinces as false Wherefore wee must certainely thinke that in wounds of the head wherein the braine is hurt that inanition and want of nourishment are the causes that the sound and opposite part suffers a convulsion Francis Dalechampius in his French Chirurgiry renders another reason of this question That saith he the truth of this proposition may stand firme and ratified we must suppose that the convulsion of the opposite part mentioned by Hippocrates doth then onely happen when by reason of the greatnesse of the inflammation in the hurt part of the braine which hath already inferred corruption and a Gangraene to the braine and membranes thereof and within a short time is ready to cause a sphacell in the scull so that the disease must be terminated by death for in this defined state of the disease and these conditions the sense and motion must necessarily perish in the affected part as we see it happens in other Gangraenes through the extinction of the native heate Besides the passages of the animall spirit must necessarily bee so obstructed by the greatnesse of such an inflammation or phlegmon that it cannot flow from thence to the parts of the same side lying there under and to the neighbouring parts of the braine and if it should flow thither it will be unprofitable to carry the strength and facultie of sense and motion as that which is infected and changed by admixture of putred and Gangraenous vapours Whereby it cometh to passe that the wounded part destitute of sense is not stirred up to expell that which would be troublesome to it if it had sense wherefore neither are the Nerves thence arising seased upon or contracted by a Convulsion It further more comes to passe that because these same nerves are deprived of the presence and comfort of the animall spirit and in like manner the parts of the same side drawing from thence their sense and motion are possessed with a palsie for a palsie is caused either by cutting or obstruction of a Nerve or the madefaction or mollification thereof by a thinne and watry humor or so affected by some vehement distemper that it cannot receive the Animall spirit But for the opposite part and the convulsion thereof it is knowne and granted by all that a convulsion is caused either by repletion which shortens the Nerves by distending them into bredth or by inanition when as the native and primitive heate of the Nerves being wasted their proper substance becomming dry is wrinckled up and contracted or else it proceedes from the vellication and acrimonie of some vapour or sanious and biting humor or from vehemencie of paine So wee have knowne the falling sicknesse caused by a venenate exhalation carried from the foote to the braine Also wee know that a convulsion is caused in the puncture of the Nerves when as any acride and sanious humor is shut up therein the orifice thereof being closed but in wounds of the Nerves when any Nerve is halfe cut there happens a convulsion by the bitternesse of the paine But verily in the opposite part there are manifestly two of these causes of a convulsion that is to say a putride and carionlike vapour exhaling from the hurt and Gangraenate part of the braine and also a virulent acride and biting Sauies or filth sweating into the opposite sound part from the affected and Gangraenous the malignitie of which Sanies Hippocrates desirous to decipher in reckoning up the deadly signes of a wounded head hath expressed it by the word Ichor and in his booke of fractures he hath called this humor Dacryodes et non Pyon that is weeping and not digested Therefore it is no mervaile if the opposite and sound part endewed with exquisite and perfect sense and offended by the flowing thereto of both the vaporours and sanious matter using its own force contend and labour as much as it can for the expulsion of that which is trouble somethereto This labouring or concussion is followed as we see in the falling sicknesse by a convulsion as that which is undertaken in vaine death being now at hand and nature over-ruled by the disease Thus saith Dalechampius must we in my judgement determine of that proposition of Hippocrates and Avicen But he addes further in wounds of the head which are not deadly practitioners observe that sometimes the hurt part is taken with the palsie and the sound with a convulsion otherwhiles on the contrary the wounded part is seazed by a
healed as soone as the Patient hath got out of his bed and endeavoured to goe they have growne ill and broke open againe Wherefore in such like wounds let the Patient have a care that he begin not to goe or too boldly to use his hurt leg before it be perfectly cicatrized and the scarre growne hard Therefore that the patient may be in more safety I judge it altogether necessary that he use to goe with Crutches for a good while after the wound is perfectly healed up CHAP. XXXVII Of the Wounds of the Nerves and nervous parts THe continuity of the nervous parts is divers wayes loosed by the violent incursion of externall things as by things which contuse batter and grinde in sunder as by the blow of a stone cudgell hammer lance bullet out of a gun or crossebow by the biting of greater teeth or the pricking of some sharpe thing as a needle bodkin penknife arrow splinter or the puncture of some venemous thing as of a Sea Dragon or the edge of some cutting thing as a sword or Rapier or of stretching things which violently teare asunder the nervous bodies Hence therefore it is that of such wounds some are simple others compound and the compound some more compound than other For of these some are superficiary and short others deepe and long some runne alongst the nervous body others runne broadwayes some cut the part quite asunder others onely a portion thereof The symptomes which follow upon such wounds are vehement paine and de fluxion inflammation abscesse feaver delirium sowning convulsion gangrene sphacell whence often death ensues by reason of that sympathy which all the nervous parts have with the braine Amongst all the wounds of the nervous parts there is none more to be feared than a puncture or pricke nor any which causeth more cruell and dangerous symptomes For by reason of the straitnesse of the wound medicines can neyther be put in nor the sanious matter passe forth now the sanious matter by long stay acquires virulencie whereby the nervous parts are tainted and swollne suffer paine inflammation convulsions and infinite other symptomes of these the wounds are most dangerous by which the nervous and membranous bodies are but halfe cut asunder For the portion whereof which remaines whole by its drawing and contracting its selfe towards the originall causeth great paine and convulsion by sympathy The truth hereof is evident in wounds of the head as when the pericranium is halfe cut or when it is cut to apply a Trepan For the cutting thereof infers farre greater paine than when it is cut quite asunder Wherefore it is safer to have the nervous body cut quite off for so it hath no coÌmunity nor consent with the upper parts neither doth it labour or strive to resist the contraction of its selfe now this contrariety and as it were fight is the cause of paine yet there arises another misery from such a wound for the part whereinto the nerve which is thus cut insunder passes thence forwards looseth its action CHAP. XXXVIII Of the cure of wounds of the nervous parts IT is the ancient doctrine of the ancient Phisitions that the wounds of the nervous parts should not presently be agglutinated which notwithstanding the generall and first indication usually taken from the solution of continuity requires but rather chiefely if they be too straite that the punctures should be dilated by cutting the parts which are above them and let them be kept long open that the fifth may passe freely forth and the medicine enter well in Yet I in many cures have not followed this counsell but rather that which the common indication requires That cure is in fresh memory which I performed upon Monsieur le Cocque a Procter of the spirituall court who dwelt in our Ladies streete he gathering and binding up some loose papers run a penknife which was hid amongst them through his hand Also one of his neighbours who went to spit a piece of beefe thrust the spit through the midst of his hand But I presently agglutinated both their wounds without any danger dropping presently in at the first dressing a little of my balsame warme putting about it a repelling astringent medicine by this meanes they were both of them healed in a short time no symptome thereupon happening Yet I would not have the young Chirurgion to run this hazard for first he must be well practised and accustomed to know the tempers and haâ its of men for this manner of curing would not doe well in a plethoricke body or in a body replete with ill humours or endued with exquisite sense Therefore in such a case it will be safer to follow the course here set downe For wounds of the nerves doe not onely differ from other wounds but also among themselves in manner of curing For although all medicines which draw from farre and waste sanious humors may be reputed good for the wounds of the nerves yet those which must be applyed to punctures and to those nerves which are not wholly laid open ought to be far more powerfull sharpe and drying yet so that they be not without biting that so penetrating more deepe they may draw forth the matter or else consume and discusse that which eyther lies about the nerves or moistens their substance On the contrary when the sinewes are bared from flesh and the adjoyning particles they stand in neede but of medicines which may onely dry Here you may furnish your selves with sufficient store of medicins good for the nerves howsoever pricked As â Terebinth ven olei veteris an ⥠j. aquae vitae parum Or â olei Terebinth ⥠j. vitaeÊj euphorb Êss Or â radices Dracotia Brionia valeriana gentiana exsiccatas in pulverem redactas misce cum decocto centaurij aut oleo aut exungia veteri drop hereof warme into the wound as much as shall suffice Or else put some Hogges Goose Capons or Beares grease old oile oile of Lillyes or the like to Galbanum pure Rozin opopanax dissolved in aqua vitae and strong vinegar Or â olei hypericonis sambuci de euphorbio an ⥠j. sutphuris vivi subtiliter pulverisati ⥠ss gummi ammoniaci bdellij an Êij aceti boni ⥠ij vermium terrest praeparat ⥠j. bulliant omnia simul ad consumptionem aceti Let as much hereof as shall suffice be dropped into the wound then apply this following cerate which drawes very powerfully â olei suprà scripti ⥠j. terebinth venet ⥠ss diachylonis albi cum gummi Êx ammoniac bdellij in aceto dissolutorum an Êij resin pint gum elemi picis navalis an Êv cerae quod sufficit fiat ceracum satis molle We must use somewhiles one somewhiles another of these medicines in punctures of the Nerves with choise and judgement according to their conditions manner depth and the temperaments and habit of the wounded bodies But if
also it hastens the abscesse or falling away of the corrupted bone It shall be of a convenient figure to cauterize the bone as round square or long I usually before the application of such a Caustick first divide the flesh that lyes over it with an incision knife that so the paine may be the lesse because the flesh cannot be burnt through but in a long time by which the fire may come to the bone But it will not bee amisse before wee treat of this art first to consider the nature of the rottennesse of the bones CHAP. XXVI Why the bones become rotten and by what signes it may be perceived THat solution of Continuity which is in the bones is called by Galen Catagma This usually is the cause of rottennesse for bones that are grated bruised rent perforated broken luxated inflamed and dispoiled of the flesh and skin are easily corrupted for dispoyled of their covering they are altered by the appulse of the aire which they formerly never felt whence also their bloud and proper nourishment is dryed up and exhausted Besides also the sanies running downe by reason of wounds and old ulcers in processe of time fastens it selfe into their substance and putrefies by little and little this putrefaction is encreased and caused by the too much use of oily and fatty medicines as moist and suppurate things for hence the ulcer becommeth more filthy and maligne the flesh of the neighbouring parts groweth hot is turned into pus which presently falling upon the bone lying under it inflames it Lastly the bones are subject to the same diseases as the flesh that lyeth under them is besides also according to Galen the beginning of inflammation oft-times proceeds from the bones but they beat not because according to the opinion of the ancients pulsation is a dolorificke motion of the Arteries but the bones want sense Which verily I cannot deny but also we must confesse that the membrane that encompasseth them and the arteries that enter into their body are endued with most exquisite sense Wherefore the arteries compressed and waxing hot by reason of the inflamed bone cause a sense of paine in the periostium so that the patients complaine of a dull and deepe paine as it were sunke into the substance of the bones The rottennesse or corruption is oft-times manifest to the eye as when the bone is laid bare for then it varieth from the naturall colour and becomes livide yellowish or blacke Otherwise you may perceive it by touch as by searching it with a probe as when you meet with any inequality or roughnesse or when by but gently touching it your probe runs into the substance of the bone as into rotten wood for a bone is naturally hard but being rotten becomes soft Yet hardnesse is not an infallible signe of a sound bone For I have seene rotten and bared bones to have sometimes growne so hard by the appulse of the aire that a Trepan could not without a strong endeavour enter them Also the rottennesse of the bone is known by the condition of the filth which flowes forth of the ulcer for it is not onely more thin and liquid but also more stinking Furthermore such ulcers have a soft loose and watery flesh besides also they are untoward and rebellious to sarcotick epuloticke medicines to which if they chance to yeeld and be cicatrized yet within a short while after the scarre will relent of its own accord for that nature destitute of the firm and sound foundation of the bones cannot build up a laudible and constant flesh Neither is it sufficient that the Surgeon know certainly that the bone is rotten and corrupt it is furthermore fit he know whether this corruption be supersiciary or pierce deepe into the substance of the bone that he may know how much of the bone must bee scailed For scailing is the onely cure of that which is corrupted now it is scailed by that which dryes exceedingly and drawes forth all the humidity aswell the excrementitious the author of the rottennesse as the alimentary For thus it remaines without bloud and nourishment and consequently life also whence it must of necessity scaile or fall off being destitute of the glue or moisture which joyned it to the sound parts in vicinity and communion of life like as leaves which fall away from the trees the humidity being exhausted by which as by glue they adhered to the boughes For this purpose Catagmatick powders are prepared to amend the corruption which is onely superficiary â pul aloes cretae combustae pompholygos an Êii ireos flor aristoloch rot myrrh cerussae an Êi pul osteor combust Êss terantur sublitiss fiat pulvis let it bee applyed either alone by it selfe or else with hony and a little aqua vitae Also the following emplaster being applyed stirs up nature to the exclusion of the broken bones and cleanseth the ulcers from the more grosse and viscide sanies â cer nov res pini gum ammon elemi an Êvi tereb ⥠iii. pul mastich myrrh an ⥠ss aristol rot ireos flor aloes opopan euphorb an Êi olei rosati quantum sufficit fiat emplast secundum artem Euphorbium according to Dioscorides takes off the scailes of bones in one day Hereto also conduceth Emp. de betonica Or â olei caryophyl ⥠ss camph. Êii misceantur simul in mortario atere But if that part of the bone which is corrupt cannot thus be taken away then must you use the scailing Trepans and Scrapers described formerly in wounds of the head especially if any more great or solid bone bee foule Furthermore the here described Trepan will be good to perforate the rotten bone in many places where it is corrupted untill as it were a certaine bloudy moysture issue forth at the holes for thus it more freely enjoyes the aire and also the force of the medicines admitted by these holes works more powerfully A Trepan with two triangular bits a pin to hold them in the stocke as also another Trepan having foure square sixe-square bits convenient for to be used in the rottennesse of greater bones But if the rottennesse be more deepe and the bone more hard either by nature or accident as by the occasion of the too long admission of the aire then the rotten scailes shall bee cut off by the instruments described in wounds of the head driving them into the bone with leaden mallets lest the part should bee too much offended or shaken with the blow The scailes and fragments shall bee taken forth with mullets the signes that all the rottennesse is taken away are the solidnesse of the bone thereunder and the bloudy moisture sweating out thereat CHAP. XXVII Of actuall potentiall Cauteries BUT if the described remedies cannot take place by reason of the malignity or magnitude of the rottennesse then must wee come to actuall and potentiall cauteries But I should
upon the backe of his left hand the bignesse almost of foure fingers with the cutting of the Veines Arteries Nerves and part of the bones of that part whence it is that he will be lame of that hand howsoever carefully and diligently healed Now because by hurting the spinall marrow men become lame sometimes of a legge it is fit you know that the spinall marrow descends from the braine like a rivelet for the distribution of the Nerves who might distribute sense and motion to all the parts under the head wherefore if by hurting the spinall marrow the patients armes or hands are resolved or numme or wholy without sense it is a signe these Nerves are hurt which come forth of the fifth sixth seaventh vertebrae of the necke But if the same accidents happen to the thigh legge or foote with refrigeration so that the excrements flow unvoluntarily without the patients knowledge or else are totally supprest it is a signe that the âinewes which proceed from the vertebrae of the loynes and holy-bone are hurt or in fault so that the animall faculty bestowing sense and motion upon the whole body and the benefit of opening and shutting to the sphincter muscle of the bladder and fundament cannot shew its self in these parts by which meanes suddaine death happens especially if there be difficulty of breathing therewith Being to make report of a child killed with the mother have a care that you make a discreete report whether the childe were perfect in all the parts and members thereof that the judge may equally punish the author thereof For he meriteth farre greater punishment who hath killed a child perfectly shaped and made in all the members that is he which hath killed a live childe than he which hath killed an Embryon that is a certaine concretion of the spermaticke body For Moses punisheth the former with death as that he should give life for life but the other with a pecuniary mulcte But I judge it fit to ex emplifie this report by a president I A. P. by the Iudges command visited Mistris Margaret Vlmary whom I found sicke in bed having a strong feaver upon her with a convulsion and effluxe of blood out of her wombe by reason of a wound in her lower belly below her navill on the right side penetrating into the capacity of her belly and the wombe therein whence it hath come to passe that she was delivered before her time of a male childe perfect in all his members but dead being killed by the same wound piercing through his scull into the marrow of the braine Which in a short time will be the death of the mother also In testimony whereof I have put my hand and seale The manner how to Embalme the dead I Had determined to finish this my tedious worke with the precedent treatise of Reports but a better thought came in my head which was to bring man whose cure I had undertaken from his infancie to his end and even to his grave so that nothing might be heere defective which the Chirurgion might by his profession performe about mans body either alive or dead Verily there hath scarse ever beene a nation so barbarous which hath not onely beene carefull for the buriall but also for the Embalming or preserving of their dead bodyes For the very Scythians who have seemed to exceede other nations in barbarousnesse and inhumanity have done this for according to Herodotus the Scythians bury not the corpes of their King before that being embowelled and stuffed full of beaten Cypresse frankincense the seedes of Persly and Annise hee be also wrapped in cearcloathes The like care hath also possessed the mindes of the Ethiopians for having disburdened the corpes of their friends of their entrails and flesh they plaistered them over and then having thus rough cast them they painted them with colours so to expressâ the dead to the life they inclosed them thus adorned in a hollow pillar of glasse that thus inclosed they might be seene and yet not anoy the spectators with their smell Then were they kept the space of a yeere in the hands of their next kindred who during this space offered and sacrifized to them The yeare ended they carryed them forth of the Citty and placed them about the walls each in his proper vault as Herodotus affirmes But this pious care of the dead did farre otherwise affect the Aegyptians than it did other nations For they were so studious to preserve the memory of their ancestors that they embalmed their whole body with aromaticke oyntments and set them in translucent Vânes or glasse Colls in the more eminent and honoured part of their houses that so they might have them dayly in their sight and might be as monuments and inciters to stirre them up to imitate their fathers and Grandâires vertues Besides also the bodyes thus embalmed with aromatick balsamick oyntments were in steed of a most sure pawn so that if any Aegyptian had neede of a great sum of money they might easily procure it of such as knew them their neighbours by pawning the bodye of some of their dead parents For by this meanes the creditour was certaine that he which pawned it would sooner loose his life than break his promise But if all things so unhappily succeded with any so that through poverty he could not fetch home his pawne againe but was forceâ to forgoe it he was so infamous amongst all men during the rest of the life as one banished or forlorne and loosing his freedome he shall become a servant yea scorned and reviled of all men he should be accounted unworthy to enjoy the light and society of men And certainely the Aegyptians understanding the life which we heere lead to be of short continuance comparison being made with that which wee are to live after the separation of the soule from the body they were more negligent in building their houses they dwelt in but in raring the pyramides which should serve them in steed of sepulchers they were so beyond reason sumptuous and magnificent that for the building of one of these edifices so renowned over all the world which King Cheopes begun a hundred thousand men were every 3 moneths for twenty yeeres space there kept at worke it was five furlongs and being square each side was 800. foot long and so much in height Almost all the peeces of marble went to the building thereof were thirty foote long engraven and carved with various workemanship as Herodotus reports But before the bodyes were committed to these magnificent Sepulchers they were carryed to the Salters and Embalmers who for that purpose had allowance out of the publicke stocke These besmeared them with Aromaticke and balsamicke oyntments and sowed up the incisions they made then strewed them over with salt and then covered them with brine for 70. dayes which being expired they washed them being taken thence and all the filth being taken off they
with their cries not giving heed to the judgement of the vaine common people who speake ill of Chirurgions because of their ignorance CHAP. III. Of things Naturall THat the Chirurgion may rightly and according to Art performe the fore-said workes he must set before his eyes certaine Indications of working Otherwise he is like to become an Empericke whom no Art no certaine reason but onely a blind temerity of fortune moves to boldnesse and action These Indications of actions are drawne from things as they call them naturall not naturall and besides nature and their adjuncts as it is singularly delivered of the Ancients being men of an excellent understanding Wherefore we will prosecute according to that order all the speculation of this Art of ours First therefore things naturall are so termed because they constitute and containe the nature of mans body which wholy depends of the mixture and temperament of the 4. first bodies as it is shewed by Hippocrates in his Booke de Natura humana wherefore the consideration thereof belongs to that part of Physicke which is named Physiologia as the examination of things not naturall to Diaetetice or Diet because by the use of such things it indeavours to retaine and keepe health but Therapeutice or the part which cures the diseases and all the affects besides nature challenges the contemplation of those things which are not agreeable to nature But the things which are called naturall may be reduced to seven heads besides which there comes into their fellowship those which wee terme annexed The seven principall heads of things naturall are Elements Temperaments Humors Parts or members Faculties Actions Spirits To these are annexed and somewhat neere Age. Sexe Colour Composure Time or season Region Vocation of life CHAP. IIII. Of Elements AN Element by the definition which is commonly received amongst Physitians is the least and most simple portion of that thing which it compeseth or that my speech may be the more plaine the foure first and simple bodies are called Elements Fire Aire Water and Earth which accommodate and subject themselves as matter to the promiscuous generation of all things which the Heavens engirt whether you understand thingsperfectly or unperfectly mixed Such Elements are onely to be conceived in your minde being it is not granted to any externall sense to handle them in their pure and absolute nature Which was the cause that Hippocrates expressed them not by the names of substances but of proper qualities saying Hot Cold Moist Drie because some one of these qualities is inherent in every Element as his proper and essentiall forme not onely according to the excesse of latitude but also of the active facultie to which is adjoyned another simple qualitie and by that reason principall but which notwithstanding attaines not to the highest degree of his kinde as you may understand by Galen in his first Booke of Elements So for example sake in the Aire wee observe two qualities Heat and Moisture both principall and not remitted by the commixture of any contrary quality for otherwise they were not simple Therefore thou maist say what hinders that the principall effects of heat shew not themselves as well in the Aire as in the Fire because as we said before although the Aire have as great a heat according to his nature extent and degree no otherwise than Fire hath yet it is not so great in its active qualitie The reason is because that the calfactorie force in the Aire is hindered and dulled by societie of his companion and adjoyned qualitie that is Humidity which abateth the force of heat as on the contrary drinesse quickneth it The Elements therefore are endewed with these qualities Names of the substances Fire is Hot and drie Names of the qualities Aire Moist and hot Water Cold and moist Earth Cold and drie These foure Elements in the composition of naturall bodies retaine the qualities they formerly had but that by their mixture and meeting together of contraries they are somewhat tempered and abated But the Elements are so mutually mixed one with another and all with all that no simple part may be found no more than in a masse of the Emplaister Diacalcitheos you can shew any Axungia oyle or litharge by it selfe all things are so confused and united by the power of heate mixing the smalleft particulars with the smallest and the whole with the whole in all parts You may know and perceive this concretion of the foure Elementary substances in one compound body by the power of mixture in their dissolution by burning a pile or heape of greene wood For the flame expresses the Fire the smoke the Aire the moisture that sweats out at the ends the Water and the ashes the Earth You may easily perceive by this example so familiar and obvious to the senses what dissolution is which is succeeded by the decay of the compound body on the contrary you may know that the coagmentation or uniting and ioyning into one of the first mixed bodies is such that there is no part sinceere or without mixture For if the heat which is predominant in the fire should remaine in the mixture in its perfect vigor it would consume the rest by its pernitious neighbourhood the like may be said of Coldnesse Moisture and Drinesse although of these qualities two have the title of Active that is Heat and Coldnesse because they are the more powerfull the other two Passive because they may seeme more dull and slow being compared to the former The temperaments of all sublunarie bodies arise from the commixture of these substances elementary qualities which hath bin the principall cause that moved me to treate of the Elements But I leave the force and effects of the Elementary qualities to some higher contemplation content to have noted this that of these first qualities so called because they are primarily and naturally in the foure first bodies others arise and proceed which are therefore called the second qualities as of manythese Heauinesse Lightnesse variously distributed by the foure Elements as the Heat or Coldnesse Moistnesse or Drinesse have more power over them For of the Elements two are called light because they naturally affect to move upwards the other two heavy by reason they are carried downeward by their owne weight So we thinke the fire the lightest because it holds the highest place of this lower world the Aire which is next to it in site wee account light for the water which lies next to the Aire we judge heavy and the earth the center of the rest we judge to be the heaviest of them all Hereupon it is that light bodies and the light parts in bodies have most of the lighter Elements as on the contrary heavy bodies have more of the heavier This is a briefe description of the Elements of this fraile world which are onely to be discerned by the understanding to which I thinke good to
adjoyne another description of other Elements as it were arising or flowing from the commixture of the first for besides these there are said to be Elements of generation and Elements of mans body Which as they are more corporall so also are they more manifest to the sense By which reason Hippocrates being moved in his Booke de Natura humana after he had described the nature of Hot Cold Moist and Drie he comes to take notice of these by the order of composition Wherefore the Elements of our generation as also of all creatures which have bloud are seed and menstruous bloud But the Elements of our bodies are the solid and similar parts arising from those Elements of generation Of this kind are bones membranes ligaments veines arteries and many others manifest to the eyes which wee will describe at large in our Treatise of Anatomie CHAP. V. Of Temperaments A Temperament is defined a proportionable mixture of hot cold moist and drie or it is a concord of the first disagreeing faculties That harmony springs from the mixture of the foure first bodies of the world This whether TemperameÌt or concord is given to Plants and brute beasts for the beginning of their life and so consequently for their life and forme But as Plants are inferior in order and dignitie to beasts so their life is more base and infirme for they have onely a growing facultie by which they may draw an Alimentarie juyce from the Earth as from their mothers breasts to preserve them and their life by which they may grow to a certaine bignesse and lastly by which they may bring forth their like for the perpetuall continuance of their kind But the life of beasts have to the three former the gift of sence annexed by benefit whereof as by a certaine inward knowledge they shun those things that are hurtfull and follow those which profit them and by the power of their will they move themselves whither they please But the soule of man farre more perfect and noble than the rest ariseth not from that earthly mixture and temper of the Elements but acknowledgeth and hath a farre more divine ofspring as we shall teach hereafter They devide a Temperament at the first division into two kindes as one a temperate another an untemperate The untemperate is of two sorts the one wholy vicious which hath altogether exceeded the bounds of mediocritie the other which hath somewhat straied from the mediocritie of temper but notwithstanding is yet contained within the limits of health as that which brings no such evident harme to the actions but that it somewhat hinders them so that they cannot so well and perfectly performe their duties But the vicious Temperament doth three manner of wayes corrupt the functions either by weaking depraving or abolishing them For so stupor or astonishment diminisheth and sloweth the quicknesse of motion convulsion depraves it the Palsie abolisheth it and taketh it away The temperate Temperament is also devided into two kinds which is either to equallity of weight or Iustice It is called a temperature to weight which ariseth from the equall force of exactly concurring qualities and as placed in a perfect ballance drawes downe neither to this nor that part They thinke the example of this Temperament to appeare in the inner skinne of the fingers ends of a man tempered to Iustice For seeing the most exquisite touch resides there they ought to be farre from all excesse of contrariety for otherwise being corrupted by too much heat or cold moisture or drinesse they could give no certaine judgement of the tangible qualities For which thing nature hath excellently provided in the fabricke and coagmentation of the parts of which the skinne consists For it is composed of hot and moist flesh and therefore soft and of a tendon and nerve cold and drie and therefore hard which are not onely equally fitted and conjoyned but wholy confused and mixed together by which it comes that removed from all extremes of opposition it is placed in the midst as a rule to judge of all the excesses that happen to the touch So it was fit the eye which was to be the instrument of sight should be tinctured with no certaine colour that it might be the lesse deceived in the judgement of colours So it was convenient the hearing should not be troubled with any distinct sound whereby it might more certainly judge of equall and unequall sounds not distinguished by a ratable proportion neither was it fit the tongue should have any certaine taste lest the accesse of that taste should deceive it in knowing and judging of so many different tastes The Temperature tempered to justice is that which although it is a little absent from the exact and severe parility of mixed qualities yet hath that equalitie which doth fully and aboundantly suffice for to performe all the functions fitly and perfectly which nature doth require wherefore we can judge no otherwise of it than by the integritie of the Actions For hence it tooke its name for as distributive Iustice equally gives to every one rewards or punishment according to their deserts so nature having regard to all the parts of the bodie gives them all that temper which may suffice to performe those duties for which they are ordained Let us for an example consider a Bone no man doubts but that like as the other similar parts of the body proceeds from the mixture of the foure Elements but neverthelesse nature waighing the use of it and ordaining it to support the rest of the body would have more of the terrene and drie Element infused into it that it might be the stronger and firmer to sustaine weight But a Ligament seeing it was made for other uses hath lesse of that earthly drienesse than the bone but more than the flesh altogether fitted to its nature So it hath seemed good to nature to endue all the parts of the body not onely with an equall portion but also proportion of Elements and qualities wee call that a temperament to Iustice and wee say that it is in Plants Brute beasts and all naturall bodies which enjoy that temper and mediocritie which may be agreeable to their nature Hereupon by comparison arise eight kindes of intemperate tempers as Foure simple Hot temperate in Drinesse and Moisture Cold temperate in Drinesse and Moisture Moist temperate in Heat and Cold. Drie temperate in Heat and Cold. Foure compounds Hot and moist Hot and drie Cold and moist Cold and drie But these temperaments are either of the whole body or of some part thereof and that either principall as the Braine the Heart the Liver the Stones or of the rest of the parts composed of other which have no principality in the body Againe such temperaments are either healthfull which suffice perfectly to performe their actions or unhealthfull which manifestly hurt them the signes whereof may be read described by Galen
the Winter season we are troubled with the cold and moist aire and at the same time have much heate inwardly for the inner parts according to Hippocrates are naturally most hot in the Winter and the Spring but feaverish in Summer so the heat of Summer is to be tempered by the use of cold and moist things and much drinke In the temperate Spring all things must be moderate but in Autumne by little and little we must passe from our Summer to our Winter diet CHAP. XV. Of Motion and Rest HEre Physitians admonish us that by the name of Motion we must understand all sorts of exercises as walking leaping running riding playing at tennis carrying a burden and the like Friction or rubbing is of this kinde which in times past was in great use and esteeme neither at this day is it altogether neglected by Physitians They mention many kinds of it but they may be all reduced to three as one gentle another hard a third indifferent and that of the whole body or onely of some part thereof The friction is called hard which is made by the rough or strong pressure of the hands spunges or a course and new linnen cloth it drawes together condensates bindes and hardens the flesh yet if it bee often and long used at length it rarifies dissolves attenuates and diminishes the flesh and any other substance of the body and also it causeth revulsion and drawes the defluxion of humors from one part to another The gentle friction which is performed by the light rubbing of the hand and such like doth the contrarie as softens relaxes and makes the skinne smooth and unwrinckled yet unlesse it be long continued it doth none of these worthy to be spoken of The indifferent kinds consisting in the meane betwixt the other two increaseth the flesh swells or puffes up the habite of the body because it retaines the bloud and spirits which it drawes and suffers them not to be dissipated The benefit of exercise is great for it increases naturall heate whereby better digestion followes and by that meanes nourishment and the expulsion of the excrements and lastly a quicker motion of the spirits to performe their offices in the bodie all the wayes and passages being cleansed Besides it strengthens the respiration and the other actions of the body confirmes the habite and all the limbes of the body by the mutuall attrition of the one with the other whereby it comes to passe they are not so quickly wearied with labour Hence we see that Country people are not to be tired with labour If any will reape these benefits by exercise it is necessary that he take opportunity to beginne his exercise and that he seasonably desist from it not exercising himselfe violently and without discretion but at certaine times according to reason Wherefore the best time for exercise will be before meate that the appetite may be encreased by augmenting the naturall heate all the excrements being evacuated lest nature being hungry and empty doe draw and infuse the ill humors contained in the guts and other parts of the body into the whole habite the liver and other noble parts Neither is it fit presently after meate to runne into exercise left the crude humors and meats not well concocted be carried into the veines The measure and bounds of exercise must be when the body appeares more full the face lookes red sweat beginnes to breake forth we breathe more strongly and quicke and begin to grow weary if any continue exercise longer stifnesse and wearinesse assayles his joints and the body flowing with sweate suffers a losse of the spirituous and humid substance which is not easily repaired by which it becomes more cold and leane even to deformitie The qualitie of exercise which we require is in the midst of exercise so that the exercise must be nether too slow and idle neither too strong nor too weake neither too hasty nor remisse but which may move all the members alike Such exercise is very fit for sound bodies But if they be distempered that sort of exercise is to be made choise of which by the qualitie of its excesse may correct the distemper of the body and reduce it to a certaine mediocritie Wherefore such men as are stuffed with cold grosse and viscous humors shall hold that kinde of exercise most fit for them which is more laborious vehement strong and longer continued Yet so that they doe not enter into it before the first and second concoction which they may know by the yellownesse of their urine But let such as abound with thinne and cholericke humors chuse gentle exercises and such as are free from contention not expecting the finishing of the second concoction for the more acride heate of the solid parts delights in such halfe concocted juices which otherwise it would so burne up all the glutinous substance thereof being wasted that they could not be adjoyned or fastened to the parts For the repeating or renewing of exercise the body should bee so often exercised as there is a desire to eate For exercise stirres up and revives the heate which lies-buried and hid in the body For digestion cannot be well performed by a sluggish heate neither have we any benefit by the meate we eate unlesse wee use exercise before The last part of exercise begun and performed according to reason is named the ordering of the body which is performed by an indifferent rubbing and drying of the members that so the sweat breaking forth the filth of the body and such excrements lying under the skinne may be allured and drawne out and also that the members may be freed from stifnesse and wearinesse At this time it is commonly used by such as play at tennis But as many and great commodities arise from exercise conveniently begunne and performed so great harme proceeds of idlenesse for grosse and vicious juyces heaped up in the body commonly produce crudities obstructions stones both in the reines and bladder the Goute Apoplexie and a thousand other diseases CHAP. XVI Of Sleepe and Watching THat this our speech of Sleepe and Watching which we now intend may be more plaine we will briefely declare what commoditie or discommoditie they bring what time and what houre is convenient for both what the manner of lying must bee and the choise thereof what the dreames in sleeping and what paines or heavinesse and cheerefulnesse after sleepe may portend Sleepe is nothing else than the rest of the whole body and the cessation of the Animall facultie from sense and motion Sleepe is caused when the substance of the braine is possessed and after some sort overcome and dulled by a certaine vaporous sweete and delightsome humidity or when the spirits almost exhaust by performance of some labour cannot any longer sustaine the weight of the body but cause rest by a necessary consequence by which meanes nature may produce other from the
naturall we must note that some of these are concerning the strength of the Patient by care to preserve which we are often compelled for a time to forsake the cure of the proper disease for so a great shaking happening at the beginning of an ague or feaver we are often forced to give sustenance to the Patient to strengthen the powers shaken by the vehemency of the shaking which thing notwithstanding lengthens both the generall and particular fitts of the ague Other pertaine to the temper other respect the habite if the Patient be slender if fat if well flesht if of a rare or dense constitution of body Other respect the condition of the part affected in substance consistence softnesse hardnesse quicke or dull sense forme figure magnitude site connexion principallity service function and use From all these as from notes the skilfull Chirurgion will draw Indications according to the time and part affected for the same things are not fit for sore eyes which were convenient for the eares neither doth a Phlegmon in the jawes and throat admit the same forme of cure as it doth in other parts of the body For none can there outwardly apply repercussives without present danger of suffocation So there is no use of reprecussives in defluxions of those parts which in site are neere the principall Neither must thou cure a wounded Nerve and Muscle after one manner The temperature of a part as Moisture alwayes indicates its preservation although the disease be moist and give Indication of drying as an ulcer The principallity of a part alwayes insinuates an Indication of astringent things although the disease require dissolving as an Obstruction of the Liver for otherwise unlesse you mixe astringent things with dissolving you will so dissolve the strength of the part that hereafter it cannot suffice for sanguification If the texture of a part be rare it shewes it is lesse apt or prone to obstruction if dense it is more abnoxious to that disease hence it is that the Liver is oftener obstructed than the Spleene If the part be scituate more deepe or remote it indicates the medicines must be more vigorous and liquid that they may send their force so farre The sensiblenesse or quicke-sense of the part gives Iudication of milder medicines than paradventur the signes or notes of a great disease require For the Phisition which applies things equally sharpe to the Horny tunicle of the eye being ulcerated and to the Legge must needs be accounted either cruell or ignorant Each sexe and Age hath its Indications for some diseases are curable in youth which we must not hope to cure in old age for hoarsenesse and great distillations in very old men admit no digestion as Hippocrates saith Nunquam decrepitus Branchum coquit atque Coryzam The feeble Sire for age that hardly goes Ne're well digests the hurtfull Rheume or pose Moreover according to his decree the diseases of the Reines and whatsoever paines molest the bladder are difficultly healed in old men and also reason perswades that a Quartaine admits no cure in Winter and scarse a Quotidian and ulcers in like manner are more hard to heale in Winter that hence we may understand certaine Indications to be drawne from time and to increase the credit of the variety and certainty of Indications some certaine time and seasons in those times command us to make choise of Medicines for as Hipocrates testifies Ad Canis ardorem facilis purgatio non est In Dogdayes heat it is not good By purging for to clense the blood Neither shalt thou so well prescribe a slender diet in Winter as in the Spring for the aire hath its Indications For experience teaches us that wounds of the head are farre more difficultly and hardly cured at Rome Naples and Rochell in Xantoigne But the times of diseases yeeld the principall Indications for some Medicines are onely to be used at the beginning and end of diseases others at the encrease and vigour of the disease We must not contemne those Indications which are drawn from the vocation of life and manner of Diet for you must otherwise deale with the painfull Husbandman when he is your Patient which leades his life sparingly and hardly than with the Citizen who lives daintily and idlely To this manner of life and Diet may be referred a certaine secrt and occult property by which many are not onely ready to vomite at eating of some meats but tremble over all their bodyes when they heare them but spoken of I knew a prime Nobleman of the French Nobility who was so perplext at the serving in of an Eele to the Table at the middst of dinner amongst his friends that he fell into a swound all his powers failing him Galen in his booke de Consuetudine tells that Arius the Peripateticke died sodainly because compelled by the advise of those Physitions he used he dranke a great draught of cold water in the intollerable heat of a Feaver For no other reason saith Galen than that because he knowing he had naturally a cold stomacke from his childhood perpetually abstained from cold water For as much as belongs to Indications taken from things against nature the Length and depth of a wound or ulcer indicates one way the figure cornered round equall and smooth unequall and rough with a hollownesse straight or winding indicate otherwise the site right left upper lower in an other manner and otherwise the force and violence of antecedent and conjunct causes For oftentimes the condition of the cause indicates contrary to the disease as when abundance of cold and grosse humors cause and nourish a Feaver So also a Symptome often indicates contrary to the disease in which contradiction that Indication must be most esteemed which doth most urge as for example sake if swounding happen in a Feaver the feaverish burning shall not hinder us from giving wine to the Patient Wherefore these Indications are the Principallest and most noble which leade us as by the hand to doe these things which pertaine to the cure prevention and mitigating of diseases But if any object that so curious a search of so many Indications is to no purpose because there are many Chirurgions which setting onely one before their eyes which is drawne from the Essence of the disease have the report and famce of skillfull Chirurgions in the opinion of the vulgar but let him know that it doth not therefore follow that this indication is sufficient for the cure of all diseases for we doe not alwayes follow that which the Essence of the disease doth indicate to be done But chiefly then where none of the fore-recited Indications doth resist or gainesay you may understand this by the example of a Plethora which by the Indication drawne from the Essence of the thing requires Phlebotomy yet who is it that will draw blood from a child of three monethes old Besides such an Indication is not artificiall
rest quiet in any place but tumultnously runne up and downe untill all such kinde of terrour be taken away The hate betwixt Mice and Weasells appeares by this that if you mixe never so little of the braines of a Weasell in the rennet with which you crudle you Cheese the Mice will never gnaw or touch that cheese The Linnet doth so hate the bird Florus that both their bloods put into one vessell cannot be mixed together A Wolues head hung up in a dovehouse drives away Poll. Cats and Weasells The Panther and Hyaena burne with so great hatred that if both their skins be laid one against the other the Panthers will shed the haire the haires of the Hyaena remaining entire and not moved which thing they say happens to the feathers of other birds if any one chance to tye them up in a bundle with the Eagles Let these suffise for some few examples of many of the Antipathy amongst beasts But of the Sympathy and consent of beasts amongst themselves I thinke needlesse to write any thing being it is sufficiently knowne to all that one Iay associates another and the cruell Beares agree amongst themselves and beasts of the same species doe wonderfully consent one with another That Man excells all beasts I Now thinke it fit to assay to write of that excellency of man over beasts which I have so long intended Neither would I that Epicures and other too much naturall and materiate Philosophers so take those things I haue written of the endowments of beasts as though we should thinke there were no difference betweene man and beast I had no such meaning no such intention but onely that man should not become too stately or too ingrate in lesse acknowledging God to be the Author of so many benefits with which he abounds For whatsoever we have largely spoken of beasts yet there is no comparison betweene beasts and man for there is too great a difference betweene them For mans minde is adorned with religion justice prudence magnanimitie faith piety modesty clemency fortitude and other vertues as lights which shine much more bright in man than in beasts For they are sometimes all in some one man each whereof are thought great in beasts For seeing that man is made to the Image of God it cannot be how much soever he defile himselfe with the pollution of vices that he can so obscure that inbred light but that alwayes some beame of the divine wisedome will be inherent and shine in him But although by collation to some beasts hee may seeme a defective and weake Creature yet no fortitude nor strength of beasts can be so great as to equall the fortitude of man For God hath engraven in man the character of his divine virtue by the assistance whereof he might have all beasts under and obedient to him And though by that we have formerly said beasts may seeme to have a certaine shadow of reason yet that small light is not fit for many and diverse uses but there is onely given them so much providence as should be sufficient for them and the preservation of their bodyes But men have reason given them to crop or gather the fruits of eternall life as Lactantius saith whereby it comes to passe that man onely amongst so many creatures hath sense and understanding of divine things Which Cicero thought to be knowne by that because man onely had a certaine knowledge of God in his mind Wherfore he was enriched by God with reason speech and hands as helps for the performance of all his actions moreover by his singular and almost divine wit he easily excells all brute beasts For first reason being his guide he invented things necessary for life firly imposed names on the things invented befitting their natures framed letters and Characters invented all liberall Arte and handy-crafts and found meanes to measure the Land and Sea Hee hath observed and drawne into an Arte the spaces of the Celestiall Globe the distinctions of the Starres the changes and orders of dayes and nights of times and seasons the risings and settings of Starres and their power and effects over these lower bodyes Lastly he records in writing to perpetuall memory that which concernes his owne nature or the nature of other things the precepts and ordinances of life and manners by which singular gift we can now conferre with Socrates Plato Aristotle and other Philosophers of ancient times as if they were living What benefit man hath by reason of his native nakednesse and ignorance BVt as Mans body is by nature naked and unarmed so is his minde like a smoth table in which nothing is painted nothing graven but for helpe of his nakednesse he hath hands and for supply of his ignorance reason and speech And by these three being as it were the ministers of infinite varietie of things he clothes and defends his body with all things needful inriches his minde with the knowledge of Arts sciences Now if he had certaine weapons borne with him he should use them only if he should be borne skilfull in any Arte he would meddle with none else Therefore because it was more expedient to use all sorts of weapons with the hand and be skilfull in all Arts therefore he must be borne wanting and ignorant of all Aristotle very wittily called the hand the instrument of instruments in imitation of which speech one may rightly affirme That Reason is the Arte of Arts for as the hand in worth exceeds the other instruments because it can make handle and fit them for use so reason and speech though names of no Arte yet comprehend and encrease all Arts. Therefore man seeing he hath his minde instructed by Arte that is by reason it is fit he should have his body defended with a weapon or instrument that is the hand which in agillity and excellency should excell all other instruments For so Man hath his hands in stead of all weapons which he may use in warre and peace as the instruments of all Arts he wants not the Bulls hornes the Boares tuskes the horses hoves nor to conclude any armes of any other beast For by the benefit of his hands he can handle other armes farre more profitable and safe as a Lance Sword Speare halberd but man also can use at some distance the bow sling and handgun when the horne and the hoose cannot be used but neer at hand But some may say A Lion exceeds a man in swiftnes of foot what then is man therefore inferiour to him no for by the meanes of his hands and the guidance of his reason he bridling and riding upon a horse out runs the Lyon and being victor followes him to and againe as he himselfe pleases or vanquished flyes away and from the horses backe as from a tower wounds the Lyon with what weapons he pleases To conclude man is aboundantly provided with meanes to defend himselfe from the violence of all other
as said to be of the first order which are first and immediately composed of the simple are onely the authors of some one action of which kinde are the muscles and vessels They are of the second which consist of these first simple and others besides as the fingers They are counted of the third rancke which are composed of parts of the second order and some besides as the hand taken in generall The fourth order is the most composed as the whole body the organ and instrument of the soule But you must observe that when we say the muscles and vessels are simple parts we refer you to the sense and sight and to the understanding comparatively to the parts which are more compound but if any consider their essence and constitution he shall understand they are truly compound as we said before Now it remaines that wee understand that in each part whether simple or compound nine things are to bee considered as substance quantitie or magnitude figure composition number connexion by which name we also understand the orginall and insertion temperature action and use that by the consideration of these things every one may exercise the art of Physicke in preserving health curing diseases or foreseeing their events and ends But also wee must note that of the organicall parts there be three by whose power the body is governed which for that cause they call regent and principall because they governe all the rest they are the liver heart and braine But they are called principall not onely because they are necessary for life for the stomacke winde-pipe lungs reines bladder and such like parts perhaps are equally as necessary for life but because from each of these three some force power and facultie or also matter necessary for the whole body flow over all the body when no such thing proceeds from the rest of the parts For from the liver a matter fit for nourishment is distributed by the veines through all the body from the heart the vitall force diffused by the arteries imparts life to the whole body from the braine by the nerves a power or facultie is carried through all the parts of the body which gives them sense and motion Galen would have the Testicles to be of this kinde not for the necessitie of the individuall or peculiar body but for the preservation of the Species or kind And moreover in his book de Semine comparing the Testicles with the heart he makes them the more noble by this reason that by how much it is better to live well and happily than simply and absolutely to live by so much the testicles are more excellent than the heart because with them wee may live well and pleasantly but with this simply live as we see by the example of Eunuches and such as are gelt by which the Testicles seeme rightly to be accounted amongst the principall parts for nature seeing it desired that this its worke should be immortall for the attaining of that immortality which it intends frames those parts like as prudent founders of a Citie who doo not onely procure to furnish their citie with many inhabitants so long as they are in building it but also that it may remaine in the same state and condition for ever or at least for many ages And yet notwithstanding of so many cities built in the first memory of man there remaines none whose fame and state together with the builders name is not decaied and perished But this humane worke of nature stands yet secure for this many thousand of yeares and shall endure hereafter because it hath found a way by which every one may substitute another in his place before he depart Hence it is that all creatures have members fit for generation and pleasures inserted in those members by which they might be inticed to mutuall embraces and copulations But the mind which hath dominion over those members hath an incredible desire of propagating the issue by which also brute beasts incited desire to propagate their kinds for ever For seeing that nature understands all these her workes considered particularly by themselves are fraile and mortall it hath done what it could to recompence that fatall necessitie of dying by a perpetuall succession of individuals Hitherto we may seeme to have aboundantly shewed what necessitie of knowledge in Anatomy belongs to all Artizans in Physicke and also what order is to be observed in the same And lastly how it is defined and the reason of the parts of the definition Wherefore it remaines that wee prosecute what wee have taken in hand which is that wee shew and declare how to know all and every the parts of mans body how many and what they be and to understand wherefore they be For although the true knowledge of Anatomy may be perfected by the sight of the eye and touching and handling each part with the hand yet neverthelesse the labour of describing Anatomy is not unprofitable For by reading such as have often exercised themselves in the dissecting of mens bodies may refresh and helpe their memories and such as have not may make plaine and easie the way to the understanding of dissections CHAP. I. The Division or partition of Mans body BY reason the partition of mans body can hardly be understood if the distinction of the proper faculties of the soule be not understood for whose cause the body enjoyes that forme which wee see and devision into divers instruments Therefore I thought good in few words to touch that distinction of the faculties of the soule for the better understanding of the partition of the body which wee intend Wherefore the soule the perfection of the body and beginning of all its functions is commonly distinguished and that in the first and generall division into three faculties which are the Animall vitall and naturall But the Animall is devided into the principall sensitive and motive Againe the principall is distinguished into the imaginative reasonable and memorative And the sensitive into Seeing Hearing Smelling Tasting and Touching But the motive into progressive and apprehensive And the vitall is devided into the dilative and contractive facultie of the heart and arteries which we know or understand by the pulsificke facultie But the naturall is parted into the nutritive auctive and generative faculties which three performe their parts by the helpe and ministerie of five other faculties which are the Attractive Retentive Concoctive Assimulative and Expulsive After the selfe same manner the organ or instrument of the soule to wit Mans body at the first division is distinguished into three parts which from their office they call Animall vitall and naturall These againe according to the subdivision of the subalternall faculties are devided particularly into other parts so that any one may know the organe of each facultie by the propertie of the function For while other Anatomists devide mans body into foure universall and chiefe parts they distinguish from
and guts by its two orifices with the braine by its nerves with the liver and spleene by its veines with the heartâ⦠its arteries and with all the naturall parts by its common membrane The temper of the ventricle in men of good habite is temperate because it is almost composed of the equall commixture of sanguine and spermaticke parts or according to Galens opinion it is cold of its selfe and by the parts composing it and hot by the vicinitie of the bowels But in some it is hotter in others colder according to the diverse temper and complexion of diverse bodies That stomacke is to bee thought well tempered that powerfully drawes downe the meate and drinke and embraces and retaines them so drawne untill by concoction and elixation they shall be turned into a juyce like creame which the Greekes call Chylos and lastly which doth strongly send from it and repell the excremânts of this first concoction The stomacke is knowne to be hotter by this that it better concocts and digests course and hard meates as beefe hard egges and the like than soft â⦠digestion which it corrupts and turnes into belchings For so a young ãâ¦ã sooner burnt than well rosted at a great fire The stomacke which is colder ãâ¦ã much meate but is slow in concocting them especially if they be cold and ãâã of digestion which for that cause quickly turne sowre The action of a well conditioned stomacke is twofold one common another proper The common is to attenuate mixe and digest the meates taken in at the mouth for the nutrition of it selfe and the whole body after the liver hath performed its dutie which before it be done the ventricle onely enjoyes the sweet pleasure of the Chylus and comforts its selfe against the heate and impuritie of the adjacent parts wherefore it is called the worke-house of concoction Its first action is to attract retaine and assimulate to it selfe that which is convenient but to expell whatsoever shall be contrary either in quantitie or qualitie or in the whole substance It hath two orifices one above which they commonly call the stomacke and heart the other lower which is called the Pylorus or lower mouth of the stomacke The upper bends to the left side neere the backe bone it is farre more large and capacious than the lower that so it may more commodiously receive meates halfe chewed hard and grosse which Gluttons cast downe with great greedinesse it hath an exquisite sense of feeling because it is the seate of the appetite by reason of the nerves incompassing this orifice with their mutuall embracings whereby it happens that the ventricle in that part is endued with a quicke sense that perceiving the want and emptinesse of meate it may stirre up the creature to seeke foode For albeit nature hath bestowed foure faculties on other parts yet they are not sensible of their wants but are onely nourished by the continuall sucking of the veines as plants by juice drawne from the earth This orifice is seated at the fifth Vertebra of the chest upon which they say it almost rests Yet I had rather say that it lies upon the twelfth Vertebra of the chest and the first of the loines for in this place the gullet perforates the midriffe and makes this upper orifice The lower orifice bends rather to the right side of the body under the cavitie of the liver It is farre straiter than the upper lest any thing should passe away before it bee well attenuated and concocted and it doth that by the helpe or assistance of as it were a certaine ring like to the sphincter muscle of the fundament which some have thought a glandule made by the transposition of the inner and fleshie membrane of the ventricle into that which is the outer of the guts I know Columbus laughes at this glandulous ring but any one that lookes more attentively shall perceive that the Pylorus is glandulous The stomacke in its lower and inner side hath many folds and wrinckles which serve to hold and containe the meates untill they be perfectly concocted In the ventricle wee observe parts gibbous and hollow the hollow is next to the liver and midriffe the gibbous is towards the guts Now we must note that the ventricle when it is much resolved or loosed may slide downe even to the navell neare the bladder the which wee have observed in some bodies dissected after their death The third and fourth Figure The first figure shewes the fore-side of the stomacke and gullet A. sheweth the orifice of the gullet cut froÌ the throate B. the straight and direct course of the gullet from A. to B. C. how the gullet above the first racke bone of the chest from B. to C. inclineth to the right hand D. his inclination to the left hand from C. to D. EE the two glandules called the Almonds set close to the gullet in the end of the throate called also Paristmia Antiades Tonsilla and Salviares glandulae FF Another glandulous body in the midst of the gullet about the fifth racke bone from which place the gullet gives place to the great arterie somewhat declining to the right side Vesalius Lib. 5 Cap. 3. and Columbus Cap. vlt. lib. 9. write that those Glandules are filled with a certaine moisture with which the gullet is moistened that the meates may slide downe more easily into the stomacke as through a slippery passage No otherwise than the Glandula prostata filled with a kind of grosse and oily moisture smooth the passage of the urine that so it may flow through it with a more free and lesse troubled course G. the connexion of the gullet with the stomack where the upper orifice of the stomack is fashioned H. the lower orifice of the stomacke called Pylorus I. K. the upper part of the stomacke at I. the lower at K. LL. the foreside of the stomacke P. the gut called Duodenum T. V. the right and left nerves of the sixth paire encompassing about the gullet and the uppermost left orifice of the stomacke The second Figure sheweth the backe parts of the Ventricle and Gullet A. EE FF G. H P. TV. shew the like parts as in the former From C. to D. the inclination of the stomacke to the left hand M. N. O. the backeside of the stomacke M. sheweth the prominence of the left side N. of the right O sheweth the docke or impression where it resteth upon the racke bones Q. R. the passage of the bladder of the gall into the Duodenum at R. S a glandulous body growing under the Duodenum bearing up the vessels X. Y. a nerve on the left side creeping up to the top of the stomacke and so running out to the liver CHAP. XV. Of the Guts THe Guts thc instruments of distribution and expulsion are of the same substance and composure with the stomacke but that the site of the coates of the stomacke is contrarie to those of
them alwayes in these places where the great divisions of vessels are made as in the middle ventricule of the braine in the upper part of the Chest in the Mesentery and other lik places Although othersome be seated in such places as nature thinkes needfull to generate and cast forth of them a profitable humor to the creature as the almonds at the roots of the tongue the kernells in the dugs the spermatick vessels in the scrotum and at the sides of the wombe or where nature hath decreed to make emunctoryes for the principall parts as behind the eares under the armeholes and in the groines The connexion of glandules is not only with the vessels of the parts concurring to their composition but also with those whose division they keep and preserve They are of a cold temper wherefore Phisitions say the blood recrudescere i to become raw againe in the dugs when it takes upon it the forme of milke But of these some have action as the almonds which poure our spattle usefull for the whole mouth the dugs milke the Testicles seed others use onely as those which are made to preserve vnderprop and fill vp the divisions of the vessels Besides this we have spoken of glandules in generall we must know that the Pancreas is a glanduleus and flesh-like body as that which hath every where the shape and resemblance of flesh It is situate at the flat end of the liver under the Duodenum with which it hath great connexion and under the gate-veine to serve as a bulwarke both to it and the divisions thereof whilst it fills up the emptie spaces betweene the vessels themselves and so hinders that they be not pluckt asunder nor hurt by any violent motion as a fall or the like CHAP. XVIII Of the Liver HAving gone thus farre order of dissection now requires that we should treate of the distribution of the gate veine but because it cannot well be understood unlesse all the nature of the liver from whence it arises be well knowne therefore putting it off to a more fit place we will now speake of the Liver Wherefore the liver according to Galens opinion lib. de form fatus is the first of all the parts of the body which is finished in conformation it is the shoppe and Author of the bloud and the originall of the veines the substance of it is like the concrete mudde of the bloud the quantitie of it is diverse not onely in bodies of different but also of the same species as in men amongst themselves of whom one will bee gluttonous and fearefull another bold and temperate or sober for hee shall have a greater liver than this because it must receive and concoct a greater quantitie of Chylus yet the liver is great in all men because they have need of a great quantitie of bloud for the repairing of so many spirits the substantificke moisture which are resolved and dissipated in every moment by action and contemplation But there may bee a a twofold reason given why such as are fearefull have a larger liver The first is because in those the vitall facultie in which the heate of courage and anger resides which is in the heart is weake and therefore the defect of it must be supplied by the strength of the naturall facultie For thus nature is accustomed to recompence that which is wanting in one part by the increase and accession of another The other reason is because cold men have a great appetite for by Galens opinion In arte parva coldnesse increases the appetite by which it comes to passe that they have a greater quantitie of Chylus by which plenty the liver is nourished and growes larger Some beasts as Dogges and swine have the liver divided into five or more Lobes but a man hath but one Lobe or two or three at the most and these not so much distinguished as which chearish the upper and hollow region of the ventricle with embracing to helpe forward the worke of concoction Therefore the liver is almost content with one Lobe although it is alwayes rent with a small division that the umbilicall veine pearcing into the roots and substance of it may have a free passage but also oftentimes there is as it were a certaine small lobe of the liver laid under that umbilicall veine as a cushion The figure of the liver is gibbous rising up and smooth towards the Midriffe towards the stomacke is the simous or hollow side of it somewhat unequall and rough by reason of the distance of the Lobes the originall of the hollow veine and the site of the bladder of the Gall. The composition of the liver is of veines nerves arteryes the coate and proper substance thereof which we call the grosse and concreet blood or Parenchyma Veines and arteryes come to it from the navell but nerves immediatly from these which are diffused over the stomack according to Hippocrates yet they penetrate not very deep into its substance for it seemes not to stand in neede of such exact sense but they are distributed upon the coate and surface there of because this part made for distribution over the whole body keepes to it selfe no acrid or maligne humor for the perception of which it should neede a nerve although the coate investing it sends many nervous fibers into its substance as is apparent by the taking away of the coate from a boiled liver we must thinke the same of the other entrals The coate of the liver is from the Peritonaeum waxing small from the umbilicall veine when it divides it selfe for the generation of the gate and hollow veines as is observed by Galen lib. de format Fatus The liver is onely one situate in the greater part on the right side but with the lesser part on the left quite contrary to the stomacke It s chiefe connexion is with the stomacke and guts by the veines and membranes of the Peritonaeum by the howllow veine and artery with the heart by the nerve with the braine and by the same ligatu res with all the parts of the whole body It is of a hot and moist temper and such as have it more hot have large veines and hot bloud but such as have it cold have small veines and a discoloured hew The Action of the Liver is the conversion of the Chylus into bloud the worke of the second concoction For although the Chylus entring into the meseraicke veines receive some resemblance of bloud yet it acquires not the forme and perfection of bloud before it be elaborate and fully concoct in the liver It is bound and tied with three strong ligaments two on the sides in the midst of the bastard ribs to beare up its sides and the third more high and strong descending from the breast-blade to sustaine its proper part which with its weight would presse the lower orifice of the stomacke and
these varicous bodyes are called Parastatae Assisters because they superficially assist and are knit to the testicles according to their length or long-wayes Out of the Parastatae proceed the Vasa ejaculatoria or leading vessels being of the same substance as their progenitors that is solid white and as it were nervous Their quantity is indifferent their figure round and hollow that the seed may have a free passage through them yet they seeme not to be perforated by any manifest passage unlesse by chance in such as have had a long Gonnorrbaea They have like temper as the Parastats betweene which and the Prostates they are seated immediatly knit with them both as both in the coat and the other vessels with the parts from whence they take them But we must note that such like vessels comming out of the parastats ascend from the botom of the stones even to the top in which place meeting with the preparing vessels they rise into the belly by the same passages and bind themselves together by nervous fibers even to the inner capacity of the belly from whence turning backe they forsake the preparing that so they may run to the bottome of the share-bone into the midst of two glandulous bodies which they call prostats scituate at the neck of the bladder that there meeting together they may grow into one passage For thus of three passages that is of the 2 leading vessels and 1 passage of the bladder there is one common one in men for the casting forth of seed and urine A Caruncle rising like a crest at the beginning of the neck of the bladder argues this uniting of the passages which receiving this same passage which is sufficiently large is oft times taken by such as are ignorant in anatomy for an unnaturall Caruncle then especially when it is swolne through any occasion These leading vessels are two in number on each side one Their action is to convey the seed made by the testicles to the Prostats and so to the necke of the bladder so to be cast forth at the common passage But if any aske whether that common passage made by the two leading vessels betweene the two glandulous bodyes be obvious to sense or no We answer it is not manifest though reason compell us to confesse that that way is perforated by reason of the speâmaticle grosse and viscous matter carryed that way But peradventure the reason why that passage cannot be seene is because in a dead carcasse all small passages are closed and hid the heat and spirits being gone and the great appeare much lesse by reason all the perforations fade and fall into themselves Yet certainely these passage must needs be very straite even in a living man seeing that in a dead they will not admit the point of a needle Wherefore we need not feare least in searching whilest we thrust the Catheter into the bladder it penetrate into the common passage of the leading vessels which runnes within the Caruncle unlesse peradventure by some chance as a Gonnorrâaea or some great Phlegmon it be much dilated besides nature For I have sometimes seene such passages so open that they would receive the head of a Spatherne which thing should admonish us that in searching we take great care that we doe not rashly hurt this Caruncle for being some what rashly handled with a Catheter it casts forth blood especially if it be inflamed But also the concourse of the spirits flowing with great violence together with the seed much helps forward such ejaculation thereof performed through these straite passages by the power of the imaginative faculty in the Act of generation After the leading vessels follow the Prostatae being glandulous bodyes of the same substance and temper that other Glandules are Their quantity is large enough their figure round and some what long sending forth on each side a soft production of an indifferent length They are composed of veines nerves arterics a coate which they have from the neighbouring parts and lastly their proper flesh which they have from their first conformation They are two in number scituate at the roote of the necke of the bladder some what straitly bound or tyed to the same to the leading vessels and the parts annexed to them But alwaies observe that every part which enjoyes nourishment life and sense either first or last hath connexion with the principall parts of the body by the intercourse of the vessels which they receive from thence The use of the Prostats is to receive in their proper body the seed laboured in the testicles and to containe it there untill it be troublesome either in quantity or quality or both Besides they containe a certaine oily and viscide humor in their glandulous body that continually distilling into the passage of the urine it may preserve it from the acrimony and sharpnesse thereof But wee have observed also on each side other Glandules which Rondeletius calls Appendices glandylosae Glandulous dependances to arise from these Prostats in which also their is seed reserved The 10. figure where in those things shewed in the former figure are more exactly set forth aa A part of the Midriffe and of the Peritonaum with the ribs broken bb cc The Convex or gibbous part of the Liver marked with bb the hollow or concavous part with cc. d e The right and left ligaments of the Liver f The trunke of the gate veire g The trunke of the hollov veine h l The fatty veines both left and right i The ascent of the great ââery above the hollow veine and the division thereof k The Caliacall artery n n The emulgent vessels oo pp The fat tunicles or coates torne from both the kidneys qq The ureters that goe unto the bladder t u. The right spermaticall veine which ariseth neare to u. x y. The double originall of the left spermaticall veine x. from the emulgent y from the hollow veine α The originall of the spermaticall arteries β Certaine branches from the spermaticke arteries which runne unto the Peritonaeum γ The passage of the spermaticall vessels through the productions of the Peritonaeum which must be observed by such as use to cut for the Rupture δ The spirie bodden bodies entrance into the testicle it is called Corpus varicosum pyramidale The Parastatae ζ The stone or testicle covered with his inmost coate ãâã The descent of the leading vessell called Vas deferens V y. The Bladder * The right gut ξ The glandules called prostatae into which the leading vessels are inserted Ï The muscle of the bladder ÏÏÏ
Two bodies of the yard ãâã and Ï and ν his vessels ÏÏ. The coat of the Testicle ãâã The muscle of the Testicle Ï. his vessels Ï. CHAP. XXX Of the Vreters NOw it seemes sit to speak of the Vreters bladder and parts belonging to the bladder Therefore the Vreters are of a spermaticke white dense and solid substance or
the Chest The Preface HAving finished the first Booke of our Anatomy in explanation of the naturall parts contained in the lower belly now order requires that we treat of the Brest that so the parts in some sort already explained I meane the veines and arteries may bee dispatched after the same order and manner without interposition of any other matter And besides also that we may the more exactly and chearefully shew the rest of the parts which remaine as the head and limbs knowing already the originall of those vessels which are dispersed through them To this purpose we will define what the Chest is and then we will divide it into its parts Thirdly in these we will consider which parts containe and which are contained that so we may more happily finish our intended discourse CHAP. I. What the Thorax or the Chest is into what parts it may be devided and the nature of these parts THe Thorax or Chest is the middle belly terminated or bounded above with the coller-bones below with the midriffe before with the SternuÌ or brest behind with the twelve Vertebra's of the backe on both sides with the true and bastard ribs and with the intercostall and intercartilagineous muscles Nature hath given it this structure and composition lest that being a defence for the vitall parts against externall injuries it should hinder respiration which is no lesse needfull for the preservation of the native heate diffused by the vitall spirits and shut up in the heart as in the fountaine therof against internal injuries than the other forementioned parts against externall For if the chest should have bin all bony verily it had beene the stronger but it would have hindred our respiration or breathing which is performed by the dilating and contracting thereof Wherefore lest one of these should hinder the other nature hath framed it partly bony and gristlely and partly fleshie Some render another reason hereof which is that nature hath framed the chest that it might here also observe the order used by it in the fabricke of things which is that it might conjoine the parts much disagreeing in their composure as the lower belly altogether fleshie and the head all bony by a medium partaker both of the bony and fleshie substance which course wee see it hath observed in the connexion of the fire and water by the interposition of the aire of the earth and aire by the water placed betweene them The Chest is divided into three parts the upper lower and middle the collar bones containe the upper the midriffe the lower and the Sternon the middle The Sternon in Galens opinion is composed of seven bones I beleeve by reason of the great stature of the people that lived then Now in our times you shall oft finde it compact of three foure or five bones although we will not deny but that we have often observed it especially in young bodies to consist of seven or eight bones Wherefore those who have fewer bones in number in their Sternon have them larger that they might be sufficient to receive the ribbes This is the common opinion of the Sternon Yet Fallopius hath described it farre otherwise wherefore let those who desire to know more hereof looke in his observations At the lower part of the Sternon there is a gristle called commonly Furcula and Malum granatum or the Pomegranate because it resembles that fruite others call it Cartilago scutiformis that is the brest-blade It is placed there to be as it were a bulwarke or defence to the mouth of the stomacke endued with most exquisite sense and also that it should doe the like to that part of the midriffe which the liver beares up in that place situate above the orifice of the ventricule by the ligament comming betweene descending from the lower part of the same gristle into the upper part of the liuer The common people thinke that this gristle sometimes fals downe But it so adheares and is united to the bones of the Sternon that the falling thereof may seeme to be without any danger although oft times it may bee so moistened with watery and serous humidities with which the orifice of the stomacke abounds that as it were soaked and drunke with these it may be so relaxed that it may seeme to be out of its place in which case it may be pressed and forced by the hand into the former place and seate as also by applying outwardly and taking inwardly astringent and drying medicines to exhaust the superfluous humiditie This gristle at its beginning is narrow but more broad and obtuse at its end somewhat resembling the round or blunt point of a sword whereupon it is also called Cartilago Ensiformis or the swordlike gristle In some it hath a double in others a single point In old people it degenerates into a bone Now because we make mention of this gristle we will shew both what a gristle is and how many differences thereof there be that henceforward as often as wee shall have occasion to speake of a gristle you may understand what it is A gristle is a similar part of our bodies next to abone most terrestriall cold drie hard weighty and without sense differing from a bone in drienesse onely the which is more in a bone Wherefore a gristle being lost cannot be regenerated like as a bone without the interposition of a Callus The difference of these are almost the same with bones that is from their consistence substance greatnesse number site figure connexion action and use Omitting the other for brevitie sake I will only handle those differences which arise from site use and connexion Therefore gristles either adhere to the bones or of and by themselves make some part as the gristles of the eyelids called Tarsi of the Epiglottis and throatle And others which adhere to bones either adhere by the interposition of no medium as those which come betweene the bones of the Sternon the collar bones the share and hanch bones and others or by a ligament comming betweene as those which are at the ends of the bastard ribs to the Sternon by the meanes of a ligament that by those ligaments being softer than a gristle the motions of the chest may be more quickly and safely performed The gristles which depend on bones doe not onely yeeld strength to the bones but to themselves and the parts contained in them against such things as may breake and bruise them The gristles of the Sternon and at the ends of the bastard ribs are of this sort By this we may gather that the gristles have a double use one to polish and levigate the parts to which that slippery smoothnesse was necessary for performance of their dutie and for this use serve the gristles which are at the joynts to make their motions the more nimble The other use is to defend those parts upon which they are placed from externall injuries by breaking violent
the bones of the body and this on the head is called by a peculiar name the Pericranium by reason of the excellency of the Cranium or skull in other bones it is tearmed the Periostium And as the Pericranium takes its originall from the Crassa meninx propagating it selfe by certaine strings or threds sent forth by the sutures and holes of the skull so all other membranes of the body have their originall either from this Pericranium or the Crassa meninx sending forth their productions as well by the holes or passages of the head as by these of the spinall marrow or back bone it selfe even to the Holy bone Of which this is an argument for in what part soever of the body a membrane is hurt presently the hurt or sense thereof comes to the Crassa meninx For so those who have but their litle Toe hurt when they sneese or cough perceive an increase of their paine by the passage thereof to the braine The vse of this Pericranium is to cover the skull and to give notice of things hurtfull by the power of the quick sense which it is endued withall and the Periostium doth the like in other bones Besides it sustaines and fastens by the sutures the Crassa meninx to the skull least it should fall by reason of its weight upon the Pia mater and so hurt it and hinder the pulsation of the braine and arteryes that are plenteously spread through both the Meninges Wherefore the Pericranium hath most strait connexion with the Crassa meninx because it takes the originall from thence We must thinke the same of the other membranes of the body which thing is very notable in the solution of the continuity of the membranes CHAP. III. Of the Sutures THe Sutures do sew or fasten together the bones of the skull these be 5 in number Three are true and legitimate two false and spurious The Coronal the first of the true sutures is seated in the forepart of the head descending downewards overtwhart the forepart of the head to the midst of the temples it is so called because Corollae that is wreaths crownes or garlands are set upon that place The second is called the Sagittalis or right suture as that which running through the crowne devides the head into two equall parts as with a straigth line running the length of it from the Coronall to the Lambdoides or hinde suture But this third suture Lambdoides is so called because it represents this Capitall greek letter Lambda Î. You must understand this description of the sutures not as alwaies but as for the greater part to be thus For there be some skulls that want the foremost suture othersome the hind somtimes such as have none of the true sutures but only the false spurious But also you shal somtimes find the Sagittal to run to the nose And oft times there be three or foure sutures in the backe part of the head so that indeed the number of the sutures is not certaine Which also we find observed by Cornelius Celsus where he writes that Hippocrates was deceived by the sutures by chance for that he conjectured that the bones of the backe part of the head were broken because his Probe thrust to the roughnes of the second suture Lambdoides staied as at a Cleft made in the bone by a stroake The other two are called the false stony and scaly sutures by reason they are made by a scaly conjunction of the bones but not by a toothed saw or combe-like connexion But if any aske why the head consists not of one bone that so it might be the stronger I answere it is that so it might be the safer both from internall and externall injuries For the scull being as it were the tunnel of the chymney of this humane fabrick to which all the smoky vapours of the whole body ascend if it had beene composed of one bone these vapours should have had no passage fourth Wherefore the grosser vapours passe away by the sutures but the more subtile by the pores of the scull some have their sutures very open but others on the contrary very close Therefore nature hath otherwise compendiously provided for such as want sutures For it hath made one or two holes some two fingers bredth from the Lambdoides through which the Vena pupis enters into the skull and they are of that largenes that you may put a points tagge into them that so the vapours may have free passage forth otherwise there would be danger of death thus nature hath beene careful to provide for man against internall injuries and in like manner against externall for it hath made the head to consist of diverse bones that when one bone is broken the other may be safe the violence of the stroak being stayed in the division of the bones Whereby you may know that if the skull chance to be broken in the opposite side to that which received the blow that it happens either by reason of the defect of Sutures or else because they are unperfect and too firmely closed otherwise it is unpossible such fractures should happen by reason of the separation of the bones which breakes the violence of the blow that it can goe no further And certainely as it is rare to find a skull without Sutures so it is rare to find such kinde of fractures Therfore Chirurgions must diligently observe the Sutures and site of them least they bee deceived and take them for fractures or unawares apply a Trepan to them whence by breaking the veines arteryes and nervous fibers by which the internall parts communicate with the externall there may ensue increase of paine a violent defluxion of blood upon the Crassa meninx and the falling thereof upon the braine the fibers being broken by which it stuck to the Pericranium and so consequently a deadly interception of the pulsation of the Braine CHAP. IIII. Of the Cranium or Skull THe Cranium or Skull covering the braine like an Helmet is composed and consists of seaven bones of which some are more dense thick and hard than other some The First is the Os occipitis or Nowle bone seated in the back part of the head more hard and thicke than the rest because we want hands and eyes behind whereby we may keep or save our selves from falling This bone is circumscribed or bounded by the suture Lambdoides and the Os basilare The eminencies and as it were heads of this bone are received into the first vertebra for upon this the head is turned forwards and backwards by the force of fourteene muscles and strong ligaments which firmely tye these heads of the Nowle bone in the cavityes of this first vertebra The Second bone of the skull is in the forepart and is called the Os coronale or Os frontis the forehead bone it hath the second place in strength and thicknesse It is bounded by the Coronal suture and the
Animall Spirit and necessary sense serving the whole body and to subject it selfe as an instrument to the principall faculties as to reason The braine is twofold the fore and hinde The hinde by reason of its smallnesse is called the Cerebellum the litle or After-braine But the fore by reason of its magnitude hath retained the absolute name of the braine Againe this fore-braine is two-fold the right and left parted by that depression which wee formerly mentioned of the Meninges into the body of the braine But this division is not to be here so absolutely taken as though the Braine were exactly divided and separated into so many parts but in the sense as we say the Liver and Lungs are divided a pretty way whereas at their Basis they have one continued body The outward surface of the Braine is soft but the inward hard callous and very smooth when on the contrary the outward appeares indented and unequall with many windings and crested as it were with many wormelike foldings CHAP. VII Of the ventricles and mamillary processes of the Braine FOr the easie demonstration of the ventricles of the braine it is convenient you cut away a large portion thereof and in your cutting observe the blood sweating our of the pores of it But besides it is fit you consider the spongy substance by which the excrements of the braine are heaped up to be presently strained out and sent away by the hollow passage In the substance of the braine you must observe 4 ventricles mutually conjoined by certaine passages by which the spirits endued with the species of things sensible may goe from one into another The first and two greater one on each side are placed in the upper braine The third is under them in the middle part of the braine The fourth and last at the fore side of the Cerebellum towards the beginning of the spinall marrow The two formost are extended the length way of the braine in the forme of a semicircle whose hornes looke or bend outwards They are spacious and large because it was meet the Spirits contained there together with their excrements should be there purified and clensed but in other ventricles the pure and already elaborate spirits are onely received These ventricles are white and smooth in their inner superficies but that on each side they have an extuberancy at the midst of the semicircle scituate at the basis of the Pillar of the middle ventricle towards the nose under the Septum lucidum or cleere partition severing or parting in sunder these two ventricles This Septum lucidum or cleare or thin partition is nothing else than a portion of the braine indifferently solide but very cleere that so through this partition the animall spirits contained in these two ventricles may mutually passe and bee communicated and yet no other grosser substance may peirce the thin density thereof Wherefore it is not to be feared that the water contained in one of the ventricles may passe to the other through this partitioÌ as I have oft times observed to the great admiration of the spectators in the dead bodyes of such as dyed of the Palsy in which I have found the ventricle of that side which was taken with the palsy much dilated according to the quantity of the water contained therein the other being either wholy empty and without any or certainly no fuller than in any other dead through any other occasion For some affirme that there is a certaine kind of waterish moisture alwaies to be found in the ventricles which may be made by the condensation of the Animall spirits by the force of the deadly cold But these two first ventricles of the braine goe into one common passage as both the bellowes of a fornace whereby the spirit instructed with the species of things goes into the under or middle ventricle from theformer In these same first ventricles the Plexus Choroides is to be considered and in like manner the passage by which the grosser excrements are driven or sent into the pituitary Glandule The Third Figure represents the Cerebellum with the wormy processes separated from it AB The right and left part of the After-braine C D The anterior and posterior regions of the middle part of the After braine E The anterior wormy processe F The posterior wormy processe GG In this place the After-braine did grow to the spinall marrow H The cavity in the spinall marrow maketh the forth ventricle I K. The anterior and posterior processes of the braine called vermi-formes or the wormy processes This Plexus Choroides is nothing else but a production of the Pia mater diversly folded with the mutuall implication of veines and arterys woven in the forme of a net These vessels are of magnitude and capacity sufficient both to yeild life and nourishment to that particle to which they are fastened as also for the generation of the Animall spirits as which take fit matter from the veines stretched fourth into this same Plexus the hinde artery and veine Torcular and also from the aire entring into the braine by the mamillary processes But the mamillary processes are certaine common waies for conveyance of the aire and smells into the braine and carrying of excrements from the braine For thus in them who have the Catarrhe and Corizae or pose neither the aire nor smels can penetrate into the braine whence frequent sneesings ensue the braine strongly moving it selfe to the expulsion of that which is troublesome to it But of the excrements of the braine whether bred there or proceeding from some other part some are of a fumide and vaporous nature which breathe insensibly through the Sutures of the skull Others are grosse and viscide of which a great part is expelled by both these productions or through each of them For thus in the Pose you may see some who have one of their nosthrils stopt the other running and some who have both obstructed The most proper benefit of the two first ventricles of the braine is to entertaine the Phantasie as in a convenient seat and habitation seeing the minde there estimates and disposes in order the species of things brought in from the externall senses that so it may receive a true judgement of them from reason which resides in the middle ventricle The third ventricle is seated betweene the hindermost extremityes of the former ventricles and the last ventricle of the Cerebellum In this sixe parts present themselves to our consideration that is the Psalloides or Arch the Conarium or pine Glandule the Buttockes wormelike productions the Bason and passage which is from this middle into the last and hindemost ventricle The Psalloides or arch is nothing els but the cover of the middle ventricle resembling a roofe borne up with three stayes or pillars the one whereof is extended to the nose under the Septum lucidum the two other on each side one looke
scituate under the pituitary glandule by which the spettle is evacuated Sixthly that hole which is in the wedge bone made for the entrance of the internall sleepy Arteries composing the wonderfull Net and then passing into the braine by a great slit That perforation which we reckon in the seventh place is commonly double made for the entrance of one of the branches of the internall Iugular veine The eight hole is some-what long of an ovall figure by which part of the third conjugation and all the fourth conjugation passes forth The ninth are the auditory passages The tenth are very small holes and give way to the veine and artery going to the auditory passage above the for a men coecum In the eleaventh place are reckoned the perforations which yeild passage forth to the sixth paire of nerves to part of the sleepy Arteries and of the internall jugular In the twelvth those which yeild a way out to the seventh conjugation The great hole of the Nowle bone through which the spinall marrow passes is reckoned the thirteenth The fourtenth is that which most commonly is behinde that great hole by which the Cervicall veines and arteries enter in CHAP. XI Of the perforations of the externall Basis of the Braine THere is a hole on each side at the Eye-browes by which passes a small nerve from the third conjugation comming out of the cavity of the Orbe of the eye and going by the forehead bone to the eye-browes that it may give motion to the two muscles of the upper eye-brow and forehead Yet oftentimes the hole is but to bee seene on one side oft times there is a cleft instead thereof otherwhiles it is not perforated nor cleft at all The second is the perforation of the greater corner of the eye by which a portion of the nerves of the third coniugation descends to the coate of the nose in this hole the Glandula Lachrymalis is seated The third is seated under the eye that it may give way to the other portion of the nerves of the third coniugation going to the parts of the face and the teeth of the upper jaw The fourth is at the beginning of the pallate amongst the cutting or shearing teeth through which a veine an artery and the coate of the pallate passes out In the fifth order are reckoned the perforations of the pallate by which the nerves descend from the fourth coniugation to give or cause the taste In the sixt order are rancked the holes of the pallate serving for respiration and the flegme falling from the braine by the nosethrils And there is a cleft under the yoake bone ascending into the Orbe of the eye by which there is a way as wel for the nerves of the third coniugation to the Temporall muscles as also for certaine veines and arteryes But also there is noted another hole at the mammillary processe which is not perforated in the iudgement of the sense Besides there is thought to be another at the hinde roote of the same processe by which a certaine small veine passes from the Iugular to the Torcular But I have onely noted these three passages by the way because there is so much variety in them that nothing can be certainely said of them CHAP. XII Of the Spinall Marrow or Pith of the Backe THe spinall Marrow is like a River running from the fountaine of the braine This sends nerves for sense and motion to all the neighbouring parts under the head spreading its branches as from the body of a tree These branches as we shall hereafter shew are on each side thirty This same spinall marrow is covered with the two membranes investing the braine distinguished by no distance of place as in the braine But also it hath another membrane added to these being very hard and dense which keeps it from being broken and violated by the violent bending of the body forewards and about The diseases of this marrow doe almost cause the like Symptomes as the diseases of the braine For they hurt the sense and motion of all the parts lying beneath them as for example If any of the vertebra's of the back bone be moved out of their place there followes a distortion or wresting aside of the Marrow but then especially if it happen that one of the vertebra's be strained so sharpe and bitter a compression urges the marrow by reason of the bony body of the vertebra that it will either rend it or certainely hinder the passage of the spirit by it But by these same holes of the vertebra's the veines and arteryes goe to the spinall marrow for to give life and nourishment to it as the nerves by them passe forth into aâ⦠the lower parts of the body Figure 1. sheweth the forme of the spinall marrow properly so called with its membranes and the nerves proceeding from it Figure 2. The spinall marrow naked and bare together with its nerves as most part of Anatomists have described it The tenth figure of the spinall marrow A The beginning of the spinall marrow where it fals out of the skull B The thicknesse thereof in the spondels or rack-bones of the loynes C The division thereof into strings or hairy threds D the seven nerves of the necke From D to E or from 7 to 19 shew the nerves of the backe From E to F the nerves of the loynes From F to G the nerves of the os sâcrum or holy bone H the end of the marrow I K L do shew how the nerves doâ issue from the marrow in strings M M the knots of the sinewes made of the conjunction of those strings N O the membranes that invest the marrow Figure 2. A The beginning of the spinall marrow in the scull 3 4 5 6 7 These Characters shew according to Vesalius opinion how the conjugations of the nerves of the braine doe take their originall from the marrow remaining yet within the Skull B The egresse of the spinall marrow out of the skull C The cords or strings whereinto it is divided D 7 The marrow of the necke and seven paire of sinewes E 19 twelve paires or conjugations of nerves proceeding from the marrow of the Chest F 24 The marrow of the loynes and 5. paire of sinewes G 30. the marrow of the holy-bone and 6 paire of sinewes H the extremity or end of the spinall marrow The End of the Fifth Booke THE SIXTH BOOKE TREATING OF the Muscles and Bones and the other Extreme parts of the Body The Preface PEradventure some may wonder that I have ended my fifth booke of Anatomie before I have fully described all the parts of the head the which seemed as it were onely appointed for that purpose Therefore I must yeeld a reason of this my intention I have a desire in one Treatise and as it were at one breath to prosequute the Anatomy of the Muscles Wherefore because the parts of the head not yet described principally consist of the Muscles therefore
I desired to comprehend them together with this same description of the extreme parts of the body beginning at the upper part of the face to wit the eyes but having first described the bones of the face without the knowledge of which it is impossible to shew the originall and insertion of the Muscles We have formerly noted that by the face is meant whatsoever lyes from the Eye-browes even to the Chin. In which there is such admirable industry of nature that of the infinite multitude of men you cannot finde two so like but that they may be distinguished by some unlikenesse in their faces also it hath adorned this part with such exquisite beauty that many have dyed by longing to enjoy the beauty desired by them This same face albeit it little exceeds halfe a foote yet it indicates and plainely intimates by the suddaine changes thereof what affections and passions of hope feare sorrow and delight possesse our minds and what state our bodyes are in sound sicke or neither Wherefore seeing the face is of so much moment let us returne to the Anatomicall description thereof which that wee may easily and plainely performe wee will begin with the bones thereof whereby as we formerly sayd the originall and insertion of the Muscles may be more certaine and manifest to vs. CHAP. I. Of the bones of the Face THe bones of the face are 16 or 17 in number And first there be reckoned 6 about the Orbs of the eyes that is 3 to each orbe of which one is the bigger another lesser and the third between both each of these touch the forehead bone in their upper part Besides the greater is joyned with a suture to the processe of the stony bone and so makes the Zygoma that is the Os Iugale or yoake bone framed by nature for preservation of the temporall muscle The lâsser is seated at the greater corner of the eye in which there is a hole perforated to the nose and in this is the glandule in which the Aegylops doth breed The middle is in the bottome or inner part of the orbe very slender as it were of a membranous thinnesse then follow the two bones of the nose which are joyned to the forehead bone by a suture but on the foreside between them selves by harmony But on the backe or hinde part with two other bones on each side one which descending from the bone of the forehead to which also they are joyned by a suture receive all the teeth These two in Galens opinion are seldome found separated But these are the thickest of all the bones of the face hitherto mentioned knit by a suture with the greatest bone of the Orbe on the backe part with the wedge-bone on the inner side with the two little inner bones of the pallate which on the inside make the extremity thereof whereby it comes to passe that we may call these bones the hinder or inner bones of the pallate They reckon one of these bones the eleventh and the other the twelfth bone of the head these two little bones on their sides next to the winged productions of the wedge-bone receive on each side one of the nerves of the fourth conjugation which in the former booke we said were spent upon the membrane of the pallate And in Galens opinion there be other two in the lower Iaw joined at the middle of the chin although some thinke it but one bone because by the judgement of sense there appeares no division or separation therein But you may see in children how true this their supposition is for in men of perfect growth it appeares but one bone these two are reckoned for the thirteenth and fourteenth bones Now these two bones making the lower Iaw have in their back part on each side two productions as they lye to the upper Iaw the one of which represents the point of a sword and is called the Corone the other is obtuse and round which is inserted into the cavity seated at the root of the processe of the stony bone nere to the passage of the eare This may be strained to the forepart by violent gaping by retraction of the muscles arising from the wing-like processes and ending at the lower angles of the broader part of the same Iaw This Iaw is hollow as also the upper especially in the back-part being filled with a white and glutinous humor conducing to the growth of the teeth This humor hath its matter from the blood brought thither by the vessels veines Arteryes and nerves from the third coniugation entring in here by a passage large enough Whereby it comes to passe that this part is not only nourished and lives but also the teeth receive sence by the benefit of the nerves entring thither with the veine and artery by small holes to be seene at the lower roots of the teeth and thence it is that a beating paine may be perceived in the tooth-ach because the defluxion may be by the arteryes or rather because the humor flowing to the roots of the teeth may presse the artery in that place beside also you may see some apparance of a nervous substance in the root of a tooth newly pluckt out But also you must consider that this Iaw from its inner capacity produces at the fides of the chin two nerves of a sufficient magnitude over against the lower dog-teeth and the first of the smaller grinding teeth as I have noted in the description of the nerves of the third coniugation I have thought good to put thee in minde of these that when thou shalt have occasion to make incision in these places thou maiest warily and discreetly handle the matter that these parts receive no harme There remaines another bone seated above the pallate from which the gristlely partition of the nose arises being omitted of all the Anatomists for as much as I know Now therefore that you may the better remember the number of the bones of the face I will here make a repetition of them There are sixe of the orbs of the eyes at each three The seventh and eight wee may call the Nasall or nose bones The ninth and tenth the Iaw-bones The eleventh and twelfth are called the inner bones of the pallate The thirteenth and fourteenth the bones of the lower Iaw The partition of the nose may be reckoned the fifteenth Now it remaines having spoken of these bones that wee treate of the teeth the Eye-browes the skinne the fleshy pannicle the Muscles and lastly the other parts of the face CHAP. II. Of the Teeth THe Teeth are of the number of the bones and those which have the most have thirty two that is sixteene above and so many belowe of which in the forepart of the mouth there are foure above and as many beneath which are called Incisorij cutting or shearing teeth to cut in sunder the meat and they have but
one root To these are ioyned two in each Iaw that is on each side of the other one which are called Canini dentes Dogges-teeth because they are sharp and strong like dogges teeth these also have but one roote but that is farre longer than the other have Then follow the Molares or Grinders on each side five that is tenne above and as many below that they may grinde chaw and breake the meat that so it may be the sooner concocted in the stomack for so they vulgarly thinke that meat well chawed is halfe concocted those grinders which are fastened in the upper jaw have most commonly three roots and oft times foure But these which are fastened in the lower have only two roots and sometimes three because this lower jaw is harder than the upper so that it cannot be so easily hollowed or else because these teeth being fixed and firmely seated needed not so many stayes as the upper which as it were hang out of their seats The shearing teeth cut the meat because they are broad and sharp the Dog-teeth break it because they are sharp pointed and firme but the grinders being hard broad and sharp chaw and grind it asunder But if the grinders had beene smooth they could not fitly have performed their duty for all things are chawed and broken asunder more easily by that which is rough and unequall Wherefore they sharpen their Milstones when they are smoother than they should be by picking them with a sharp Iron The teeth are fastened in the jawes by Gomphosis that is as a stake or naile so are they fixed into the holes of their jawes for they adhere so firmely thereto in some that when they are pluckt out part thereof followes together with the tooth which I have often observed to have beene also with great effusion of blood This adhesion of the teeth fastened in their jawes is besides strengthened with a ligament which applyes it selfe to their roots together with the nerve and vessels The teeth differ from other bones because they have action whilest they chaw the meat because being lost they may be regenerated and for that they grow as long as the party lives for otherwise by the continuall use of chawing they would be worne and wasted away by one another You may perceive this by any that have lost one of their teeth for that which is opposite to it becomes longer than the rest because it is not worne by its opposite Besides also they are more hard and solide than the rest of the bones and indued with a quick sense by reason of the nerves of the third conjugation which insert themselves into their roots for if you rub or grind a tooth newly pluckt out you may see the remaines of the nerve they have such quick sense that with the tongue they might judge of tastes But how feele the teeth seeing they may be filed without paine Fallopius answeres that the teeth feele not in their upper or exterior part but only by a membrane which they have within And the teeth have another use especially the fore-teeth which is they serve for distinct and articulate pronuntiation for those that want them faulter in speaking as also such as have them too short or too long or ill rancked Besides children speak not distinctly before they have their foreteeth And you must note that the infant as yet shut up in its mothers womb hath solide and bony teeth which you may perceive by dissecting it presently after it is borne But even as there are two large cavities in the forehead bone at the eye-browes filled with aviscous humor serving for the smelling and in like manner the aire shut up in the mamillary processes is for hearing so in the jawes there be two cavities furnished with a viscide humor for the nourishment of the teeth CHAP. III. Of the Broade Muscle NOw we should prosecute the containing parts of the face to wit the skin the fleshy pannicle and fat but because they have beene spoken of sufficiently before I will onely describe the sleshy pannicle before I come to the dissection of the eye that wee may the more easily understand all the motions performed by it whether in the face or forehead First that you may more easily see it you must curiously separate the skin in some part of the face For unlesse you take good heed you will pluck away the fleshy pannicle together with the skinne as also this broad muscle to which it immediatly adheres and in some places so closly and firmely as in the lips eye-lids and the whole forehead that it cannot be separated from it Nature hath given motion or a moveing force to this broad muscle that whilest it extends or contracts it selfe it might serve to shut and open the eye It will be convenient to separate the muscle thus freed from the skin beginning from the forepart of the clavicles even to the chin ascending in a right line and then turning backe as far as you can for thus you shall shew how it mixes it selfe with the skinne and the muscles of the lips When thou shalt come to the Eyes thou shalt teach how the eye is shut and opened by this one muscle because it is composed of the three sorts of fibers although by the opinion of all who have hitherto written of Anatomy those actions are said to be performed by the power of two muscles appointed for that purpose one of which is at the greater corner on the upper part the other resembling a semicircle at the lesser corner from whence extending it selfe to the midle of the gristle Tarsus it meets with the former ending there but they are in part extended over all the eyelid whereby it commeth to passe that it also in some sort becometh moveable But although in publike dissections these two muscles are commonly wont to be solemnly shewed after the manner I have related yet I thinke that those which shew them know no more of them than I doe I have grounded my opinion from this that there appeares no other musculous flesh in these places to those which separate the fleshy pannicle or broad muscle than that which is of the panicle it selfe whether you draw your incision knife from the forehead downewards or from the cheeke upwards Besides when there is occasion to make incision on the eye-browes we are forbidden to doe it transverse least this broad muscle falling upon the eye make the upper Eye-lid unmoveable but if such a cut be received accidentally we are commanded presently to stitch it up which is a great argument that the motion of the upper eye-lid is not performed by its proper muscles but wholy depends and is performed by the broad muscle Now if these same proper muscles which we have described should be in the upper eye-lid it should be meet because when one of the muscles is in action the other which is its opposite
it directly to the upper so to shut the mouth But you must note that this muscle is tendinous even to his belly and that it fils and makes both the temples It is more subject to deadly wounds than the rest by reason of the multitude of nerves dispersed over the substance thereof which because they are nere their originall that is the brainâ they inferre danger of suddaine death by a convulsion which usually follows the affects of this muscle but also in like manner it causes a fever the Phrenzy and Coma. The Figure of the chiefe muscles of the Face A. The muscle of the forehead and the right fibers thereof B. The Temporall muscle α. β. γ. his semicircular originall D. The muscle of the upper lip G. The yoake-bone unaer which the temporall muscles passe I. The Masseter or Grinding Muscle K. The upper gristle of the nose M. A muscle forming the cheekes N. The muscle of the lower lip O. A part of the Fifth muscle of the lower Iaw called Digastricus that is double bellied Q. R. The first muscle of the bone Hyoides growing unto the rough Artery S. The second muscle of the bone Hyoides vnder the Chin. T. The third muscle of the bone Hyoides stretched to the law T. K. the seveneth muscle of the head and his insertion at T. V. V. The two venters of the fourth muscle of the hone Hyoides Ï. The place where the vessells passe which go to the head and the nerves which are sent to the Arme. Therefore that it should be lesse subject or obvious to externall injuryes Nature hath as it were made it a retiring place in the bone and fortified it with a wall of bone raised somewhat higher about it The other Muscle almost equall to the former in bignes being called the Masseter or grinding muscle makes the Cheeke it descends from the lowest part of the greatest bone of the orbe which bends it selfe as it were back that it may make part of the yoake bone and inserts it selfe into the lower Iaw from the corner thereof to the end of the root of the processe Corone that so it may draw this Iaw forward and backward and move it like a hand-mill Wherefore nature hath composed it of two sorts of fibers of the which some from the neeke the cheek in that place under the eyes standing somewhat out like an aple arising from the concourse of the greater bones of the orbe and upper jaw descend obliquely to the corner and hinder part of the lower jaw that it may move it forwards Othersome arise from the lower part of the same yoak-bone and descending obliquely intersect the former fibers after the similitude of the letter X and insert themselves into the same lower jaw at the roots of the processe Corone that so they may draw it back Truely by reason of these contrary motions it is likely this muscle was called the Masseter or grinder The third which is the round Muscle arises from all the Gums of the upper jaw and is inserted into all the gummes of the lower investing the sides of all the mouth with the coate with which it is covered on the inside being otherwise covered on the outside with more fat than any other muscle The action thereof is not onely to draw the lower Iaw to the upper but also as with a Shovell to bring the meat dispersed over all the mouth under the teeth no otherwise then the tongue drawes it in The fourth being shorter and lesse than the rest arising from all the hollownes of the winged processe of the Wedge-bone is inserted within into the broadest part of the lower Iaw that so in like manner it may draw the same to the upper This is the muscle through whose occasion we said this lower iaw is sometimes dislocated The fifth and last muscle of the lower jaw from the processe styloides of the stony bone ascends to the forepart of the Chin nere to the connexion of the two bones of this Iaw to draw this Iaw downewards from the upper in opening the mouth This muscle is slender and Tendinous in the midst that so it might be the stronger but it is fleshy at the ends All these Muscles were made by the singular providence of nature and ingrafted into this part for the performance of many uses and actions as biting asunder chawing grinding and severing the meat into small particles which the tongue by a various and harmelesse motion puts under the teeth Thus much I thought good to say of the parts of the face as well containing as contained The Figure of the Muscles of the lower Iaw A. A hole in the forehead bone in the brimme of the seate of the eye sending a small nerve of the third paire to the muscles of the fore-head and the upper eye-brow B. The Temporall muscle CHAP. X. Of the Eares and Parotides or kernels of the Eares THe Eares are the Organs of the Sense of hearing They are composed of the skin a little flesh a gristle veines arteries and nerves They may be bended or folded in without harme because being gristlely they easily yeild and give way but they would not doe so if they should be bony but would rather break That lap at which they hang pendants and lewels is by the ancients called Fibra but the upper part pinna They have beene framed by the providence of nature into twining passages like a Snailes shell which as they come neerer to the foramen caecum or blind hole are the more straitened that so they might the better gather the aire into them conceive the differences of sounds and voices and by little and little leade them to the membrane This membrane which is indifferently hard hath growne up from the nerves of the fifth conjugation which they call the auditory But they were made thus into crooked windings least the sounds rushing in too violently should hurt the sense of hearing Yet for all this we oft find it troubled and hurt by the noise of thunder Guns and Bels. Other wise also lest that the aire too sodainely entring in should by its qualitys as cold cause some harme and also that little creeping things and other extraneous bodys as fleas the like should be staied in these windings and turnings of the waies the glutinous thicknes of the cholerick excrement or eare-waxe hereunto also conduceing which the braine purges and sends forth into this part that is the auditory passage framed into these intricate Maeanders The Figure of the eares and bones of the auditory passage Tab 10. sheweth the eares and the divers internall parts thereof Fig. 1. sheweth the whole external eare with a part of the Temple bone Fig. 2. sheweth the left bone of the Temple divided in the middest by the instrument of hearing whereabout on either side there are certaine passages heere particularly described Fig. 3 and 4. sheweth the three little Bones Fig. 5. sheweth
the two Trochanters which yeeld a passage to the vessels that is the veines arteries and nerves into the marrow of the bone it selfe whence the marrow it selfe becomes partaker of sense especially on that part which is covered with a coate and the bone lives and is nourished The other Appendix of the thigh that is the lower is the greatest and thickest rising as it were with two heads which are devided by two cavities the one superficiarie and on the fore side whereby it receives the whirle-bone of the knee the other deepe and on the backe part by which it receives the gristlely and as it were bony ligaments proceeding from the eminencie which is seene betweene the two cavities of the upprer appendix of the bone of the legge which Hippocrates lib. de fracturis calls in his tongue Diaphysis CHAP. XXXV Of the muscles moving the thigh THe muscles of the thigh are just foureteene in number that is two bend it whereupon they are called the Flexores or benders three extend it whereupon they are called Tensores extenders three move it inwards driving the knee outwards and drawing the hee le inwards as when wee crosse our legges yet some make these three one and call it the Triceps or threeheaded muscle Sixe spread it abroad and dilate it as happens in the act of venery Foure of these are called Gemini or Twins by reason of the similitude of their thicknesse originall inserrion and action the two other are called Obturatores because they stop the hole which is common to the share and backe-bones Now one of the two Flexores being round descends on the inside with fibers of an unequall length from all the transverse processes of the loines above the hinde commissure of the hanch and share-bones and is inserted into the little Trochanter the other broader and larger from the originall passes forth of the whole lippe and inner brow of the hanch-bone and filling the inner cavity thereof is inserted above the fore part of the head of the thigh into the little Trochanter by a thicke tendon which it with the follow muscle lately described produces even from the fleshy part thereof wherefore you neede to take no great paines in drawing or plucking them away The three Tensores or extenders make the buttocks of which the first being the thicker larger and externall arising from the rumpe the holy-bone and more than halfe of the exteriour and hinder lippe of the hanch-bone is inserted by oblique fibers some foure fingers breadth from the great Trochanter at the right line which we said resembled an Asses backe The second which is the middle in bignesse and site descends from the rest of the lippe and from the forâ and outward ribbe of the hanch-bone and above the midst of the bone is inserted into the upper part of the great Trochanter by a triangular insertion above the upper and exteriour part thereof The third being lesser shorter and thinner lying hidde under these former proceeds from the middle of the externall surface of the hanch-bone and then is insâted into the greater part of the right line of the great Trochanter These three muscles have a great and large originall but a narrow insertion as it were by oblique fibers Then follow those three muscles which move the thighes inwards straiten and crosse then so that the knee stands forwards or outwards but the heele is drawne inwards as you may understand by their insertion although some thinke otherwise But these three muscles by their originall partly fleshy and partly membranous arise from the upper and fore part of the circumference of the share-bone and thence are inserted into the hinde line of the huckle-bone some higher than othersome for the lesser and shorter stayes at the roots of the little Trochanter the middle descends a little deeper the 3. with the longest of his fibers descends even to the midst of the line This if it be so that is these muscles proceeding from the fore and upper part to be inserted into the hinder line of the huckle-bone whilest they alone performe their action and draw the thighs together they will turne them outwards just so as when we put them acrosse but they will not draw one heele to another and put tâ⦠hee le outwards for such like motion is performed by the inner Vaste muscle of the thigh moving the legge Now follow the sixe which move the buttocks The first and higher of the Quadrigemini or the foure twin muscles passes forth of the commissure of the holy-bone with the bone of the rumpe or rather from the lowest extreme of the holy-bone and thence it is inserted into the cavity of the great Trochanter by a tendon of a sufficient largenesse The second proceeding from the hollow part or fissure which is betweene the extremity of the huckle-bone and the tuberositie or swelling out of the same is inserted in like manner into the cavity of the great Trochanter The third ascends from the inner part of the swelling out of the huckle-bone a little above betweene the two Trochanters into the cavity of the greater of them The fourth and last the lowest and broadest of them all proceeds from all the exteriour protuberancie of the huckle-bone and thence is inserted into the great Trochanter and these foure muscles lie hid under the thicke and more eminent part of the buttocks wherefore that you may the better shew them they must be turned up towards their originall The two Obturatores remaine to be spoken of that is the internall and externall both which arise from the circuite and circumference of the hole which they stoppe which as wee said is common to the share and huckle-bone but the internall ascends to the exteriour roote of the great Trochanter by the middle fissure betweene the upper part of the protuberancy of the hucklebone and the spine which stands up in the hinder basis of the hanch-bone But the externall proceedes from the exteriour cavity and the middle space betweene the tuberosity of the huckle-bone and cavity thereof and is inserted in the lower part into the cavity of the great Trochanter together with the Quadrigemini If you would plainely see the exteriour Obturator you must either cut off the beginning of the three-headed muscle or handsomely pluck it away and then extend it and turne it up The internall is easily discerned when the bladder is taken away CHAP. XXXVI Of the bones of the Legge or Shanke THose which would describe the muscles of the legge ought first to describe the bones thereof beginning at the Rotula or whirle-bone of the knee This bone is gristlely on the outside and round in compasse but on the inner and middle part after some sort gibbous but somewhat flatted at the sides that so it may be fitlier applied to the joynt of the knee and fitted within the anteriour cavity of the two appendices of the thigh and the upper
is no marvaile if great Inflammations bring with them Tertian Feavers or Agues which have their fit every third day for it is called anIntermitting Tertian which comes every other day The Primitive causes in generall are strong exercises especially in the hot Sunne the use of heating and drying either meats or medicines great abstinence joyned with great labour care sorrow the antecedent causes are the plenty of choler in the body an hot and dry distemperature either of the whole body or of the liver onely the conjunct cause is the putrefaction of the Cholericke humor lying in some plenty without the greater vessells in the habit of the body The signes a shaking or shivering like as when we have made water in a cold winter morning a great pricking stretching or stiffnesse as if there were pins thrust into us over all our bodies by reasoÌ of the acrimony of the cholerick humor driven uncertainly violently over all the body the sensible membranous Nervousparticles at the beginning of the fit then presently the heate becomes acride the Feaver kindled like a fire in dry straw the pulse is great quicke and equall the tongue dry the urine yellowish red and thin The Symptomes are watchings thirst talking idlely anger disquietnesse tossing the body at the least noise or whispering These Feavers are terminated by great sweats They are incident to cholericke young men such as are leane in Summers after the fit oft times follow cholericke vomiting yellowish stooles After the fit there followes an absolute intermission reteining no reliques of the Feaver untill the approach of the following fit because all the cholericke matter by the force of that fit nature is easily cast out of the body by reason of its natural levity facillity whereas in Quotidians there is no such thing as which after the fit alwaies leave in the body a sense seeling of a certaine inequality by reason of the stubbornesse of the Phlegmatick humor dulnesse to motion The fit commonly uses to endure 4 5 or 6 houres although at sometime it may be extended to 8 or 10. This Feaver is ended at 7 fits and usually is not dangerous unlesse there be some error committed by the Physition Patient or such as attend him Tertians in summer are shorter in winter longer Wherefore the beginning of the fit is accompanied with stiffenesse or stretching the state with sweate whereupon if the nose lips of mouth breake forth into pimples or scabbes it is a signe of the end of the Feaver and of the power of nature which is able to drive the conjunct cause of the disease from the center to the habite of the body yet these pimples appeare not in the declining of all Tertians but onely then when the Cholericke humor causing the Feaver shall reside in the stomacke or is driven thither from some other part of the first region of the Liver For hence the subtler portion therof carryed by the continuation of the inner coate to the mouth and nose by its acrimony easily causes pimples in these places The cure is performed by Diet and Pharmacy Therefore let the Diet be so ordered for the sixe things not naturall that it may incline to refrigeration and humection as much as the digestive faculty will permit as Lettuce Sorrell Gourds Cowcumbers Mallowes Barly Creames Wine much a laid with water thinne small and that sparingly and not before signes of concoction shall appeare in the urine for at the beginning he may not use wine nor in the declining but with these conditions which we have prescribed But for the time of feeding the patient on that day the fit is expected hee must eate nothing for three houres before the fit lest the aguish heate lighting on such meaâs as yet crude may corrupt and putrefie them whence the matter of the Feaver may be increased because it is as proper to that heate to corrupt all things as to the native to preserve and vindicate from putrefaction the fit lengthened and nature called away from the concoction and excretion of the Morbisicke humor yet wee may temper the severity of this law by having regard to the strength of the patient for it will be convenient to feed a weake patient not onely before the fit but also in the fit it selfe but that onely sparingly lest the strength should be too much impaired Now for Pharmacy It must be considered whether the strength of the Patient be sufficient if the humors abound for then you may prescribe Diaprunum simplex Cassia newly extracted the decoction of Violets of Citrine Myrobalanes Syrupes of Violets Roses of Pomegranats and Vinâger But if the powers of the Patient languish hee must not onely not be purged but also must not draw blood too plenteously because Cholericke men soone faint by reason of the facile and casie dissipation of the subtle humors and spirits besides such as are subject to tertian Feavers doe not commonly abound with blood unlesse it be with Choleticke blood which must rather be renued or amended by cooling and humecting things than evacuated Yea verily when it is both commodious and necessary to evacuate the body it may be attempted with far more safety by such things as worke by insensible transpiration which provoke sweats vomite or urine by reason of the subtlety of the Cholericke humor than by any other Also the frequent use of emollient glysters made with a docoction of Prunes jujubes Violets branne and Barly will profit much If the patient fall into a Delirium or talke idlely by reason of the heate and drynes of the head with a particular excesse of the Cholericke humor the head must be cooled by applying to the Temples and forehead and putting into the nose oyle of Violets Roses or womans milke Let the feete and legs be bathed in faire and warme water and the soles of the feet be anoynted with oyle of Violes and such like In the declining a Bath made of the branches of Vines the leaves of Willowes Lettuce and other refrigerating things boyled in faire water may be profitablely used three houres after meat eaten sparingly But I would have you so to understand the Declination or declining not of one particular fit but of the disease in generall that the humors already concocted allured to the skin by the warmnesse of the bath may more easily and readily breathe forth he which otherwise ordaines a bath at the beginning of the disease will cause a constipation in the skin and habit of the body by drawing thither the humors peradventure tough and grosse no evacuation going before Also it will be good after generall purgations to cause sweate by drinking White wine thinne and well tempered with water but urine by decoction of Smallage and Dill Certainely sweate is very laudable in every putride Feaver because it evacuates the conjunct matter of the disease but chiefly in a Tertian by reason that choler
not obscurely be gathered by the writings of Galen But beware you be not deceived by the forementioned signes For sometimes in large Aneurismaes you can perceive no pulsation neither can you force the blood into the Artery by the pressure of your fingers either because the quantity of such blood is greater than which can be contayned in the ancient receptacles of the Artery or because it is condensate and concrete into Clods whereupon wanting the benefit of ventilation from the heart it presently putrifies Thence ensue great paine a Gangren and mortification of the part and lastly the death of the Creature The End of the Seventh Booke OF PARTICULAR TVMORS AGAINST NATVRE THE EIGHT BOOKE The Preface BEcause the Cure of diseases must be varied according to the variety of the temper not onely of the body in generall but also of each part thereof the strength figure forme site and sence thereof being taken into consideration I thinke it worth my paines having already spoken of Tumors in Generall if I shall treate of them in particular which affect each part of the body beginning with those which assayle the head Therefore the Tumor either affects the whole head or else onely some particle thereof as the Eyes Eares Nose Gumms and the like Let the Hydrocephalos and Physocephalos be examples of those tumors which possesse the whole head CHAP. I. Of an Hydrocephalos or watry tumor which commonly affects the heads of Infants THe Greekes call this disease Hydrocephalos as it were a Dropsie of the Head by a waterish humor being a disease almost peculiar to Infants newly borne It hath for an externall cause the violent compression of the head by the hand of the Midwife or otherwise at the birth or by a fall contusion and the like For hence comes a breaking of a veine or Artery and an effusion of the blood under the skinne Which by corruption becomming whayish lastly degenerateth into a certen waterish humor It hath also an inward cause which is the abundance of serous and acride blood which by its tenuity and heat sweats through the Pores of the vessells sometimes betweene the Musculous skinne of the head and the Pericranium sometimes betweene the Pericranium and the skull and sometimes betweene the skull and the membrane called Dura mater and otherwhiles in the ventricles of the braine The signes of it contained in the space betweene the Musculous skinne and the Pericranium are a manifest tumor without paine soft and much yeeelding to the pressure of the fingers The Signes when it remayneth betweene the Pericranium and the skull are for the most part like the forenamed unlesse it be that the Tumor is a little harder and not so yeelding to the finger by reason of the parts betweene it and the finger And also there is somewhat more sence of paine But when it is in the space betweene the skull and Dura mater or in the ventricles of the Braine or the whole substance thereof there is dullnesse of the sences as of the sight and hearing the tumor doth not yeeld to the touch unlesse you use strong impression for then it sincketh somewhat downe especially in infants newly borne who have their sculls almost as soft as waxe and the junctures of their Sutures laxe both by nature as also by accident by reason of the humor conteined therein moistening and relaxing all the adjacent parts the humor conteined here lifts up the Scull somewhat more high especially at the meetings of the Sutures which you may thus know because the Tumor being pressed the humor flyes backe into the secret passages of the braine To conclude the paine is more vehement the whole head more swollen the forehead stands somewhat further out the eye is fixt and immoveable and also weepes by reason of the serous humor sweating out of the braine Vesalius writes that hee saw a girle of two yeares old whose head was thicker than any mans head by this kinde of Tumor and the Scull not bonie but membranous as it useth to be in abortive birthes and that there was nine pound of water ran out of it Aâucrasis tells that he saw a child whose head grew every day bigger by reason of the watery moisture conteined therein till at length the tumor became so great that his necke could not beare it neither standing nor sitting so that hee died in a short time I have observed and had in cure foure children troubled with this disease one of which being dissected after it died had a braine no bigger than a Tennis Ball. But of a Tumor and humor conteined within under the Cranium or Scull I have seene none recover but they are easily healed of an externall Tumor Therefore whether the humor lye under the Pericranium or under the musculous skin of the head it must first be assailed with resolving medicines but if it cannot be thus overcome you must make an incision taking heede of the Temporall Muscle and thence presse out all the humor whether it resemble the washing of flesh newly killed or blackish blood or congealed or knotted blood as when the tumor bath beene caused by contusion then the wound must be filled with dry lint and covered with double boulsters and lastly bound with a fitting ligature CHAP. II. Of a Polypus being an eating disease in the Nose THe Polypus is a Tumor of the Nose against nature commonly arising from the Os Ethmâides of spungye bone It is so called because it resembles the fect of a Sea Polypus in figure and the flesh thereof in consistence This Tumor stops the Nose intercepting and hindering the liberty of speaking and blowing the Nose Celsus saith the Polypus is a caruncle or Excrescence one while white another while reddish which adheres to the bone of the Nose and sometimes fills the Nosthrils hanging towards the lipps sometimes it descends backe through that hole by which the spirit descends from the Nose to the throtle it growes so that it may he seene behinde the Vvula and often strangles a man by stopping his breath There are five kinds thereof the first is a soft membrane long and thin like the relaxed and depressed Vvula hanging from the middle gristle of the nose being filled with a Phlegmaticke and viscide humor This in exspiration hangs out of the Nose but is drawne in and hid by inspiration it makes one snaffle in their speech and snort in their sleepe The second hath hard flesh bred of Melancholy blood without adustion which obstructing the nosthrils intercepts the respiration made by that part The third is flesh hanging from the Gristle round and soft being the off-spring of Phlegmaticke blood The fourth is an hard Tumor like flesh which when it is touched yeelds a sound like a stone it is generated of Melancholike blood dryed being somewhat of the nature of a Scirrhus confirmed and without paine The fifth is as it were composed of many cancrous ulcers
spred over the transverse surface of the gristle Of all these sorts of Polypi some are not ulcerated others ulcerated which send forth a stinking and strong smelling filth Such of them as are painefull hard resisting and which have a livide or leaden colour must not be touched with the hand because they savour of the Nature of a Cancer as into which they oft degenerate yet by reason of the paine which oppresses more violently you may use the Anodyne medicines formerly described in a Cancer such as this following â Olei de vitell ovorum ⥠ij Lytharg auri Tuthiae praep an ⥠j. succi plant solani an ⥠ssj Lapid haematit camphorae an ⥠ss Let them be wrought a long time in a leaden mortar and so make a medicine to be put into the nosethrills Those which are soft loose and without paine are sometimes curable being plucked away with an instrument made for that purpose or else wasted by actuall cauteries put in through a pipe so that they touch not the sound part or by potentiall cauteries as Agyptiacum composed of equall parts of all the simples with vitrioll which hath a facultie to waste such like flesh Aquafortis and oyle of vitrioll have the same facultie for these take away a Polypus by the rootes for if any part thereof remayne it will breede againe But Cauteries and acride medicines must be put into the nostrills with this Caution that in the meane time cold repelling and astringent medicines be applied to the nose and parts about it to asswage the paine and hinder the inflammation Such as are Vnguentum de bolo and vnguentum nutritum whites of Egges beate with Rose leaves and many other things of the like nature CHAP. III. Of the Parotides that is Certaine swellings about the Eares THe Parotis is a Tumor against nature affecting the Glandules and those parts seated behinde and about the Eares which are called the Emunctories of the braine for these because they are loose and spungy are fit to receive the excrements thereof Of these some are criticall the matter of the disease somewhat disgested being sent thither by the force of nature Others Symptomaticall the excrements of the braine increased in quantity or quality rushing thither of their owne accord Such abscesses often have great inflammation joyned with them because the byting humor which flowes thither is more vitiated in quality than in quantity Besides also they often cause great paine by reason of the distention of the parts indued with most exquisit sence as also by reason of a Nerve of the fifth Conjugation spread over these parts as also of the neighbouring membranes of the braine by which meanes the patient is troubled with the Head-ach and all his face becomes swolne Yet many times this kinde of Tumor useth to be raysed by a tough viscous and grosse humor This disease doth more grievously afflict young men than olde it commonly brings a Feaver and watching It is difficult to be cured especially when it is caused by a grosse tough and viscide humor sent thither by the Crisis The cure must be performed by diet which must be coÌtrary to the quality of the humor in the temper consistence of the meates If the inflaÌmation rednesse be great which indicate abundance of bloud Phlebotomie will be profitable yea very necessary But here we must not use the like judgement in application of locall medicines as wee doe in others tumors as Galen admonisheth us that is wee must not use repercussives at the beginning especially if the abscesse be criticall for so we should infringe or foreflow the indeavors of nature forcibly freeing it selfe from the morbifique matter But wee must much lesse repell or drive it backe if the matter which hath flowed thither be venenate for so the reflow thereof to the noble parts would prove mortall Wherefore the Chirurgion shall rather assist nature in attracting and drawing forth that humor Yet if the defluxion shall be so violent if the paine so fierce that thence there may be feare of watchings and a Feaver which may deject the powers Galen thinks it will be expedient with many resolving medicines to mix some repelling Wherefore at the beginning let such a Cataplasme be applyed â Far. hord sem lin ana ⥠ij coquantur cum mulsa aut decocto cham addendo but. recen olei cham ana ⥠j fiat Cataplasma And the following oyntment wil also be good â But. recen ⥠ij oles cham lilior an ⥠j. unguen de Althea ⥠ss cerae parum make an oyntment to be applyed with moist and greasie wooll to mitigate the paine also somewhat more strong discussing and resolving medicins will be profitable as â Rad. altheae bryon an ⥠ij fol. rutae puleg. orig an m. j. flo chamaem melil an p. j. coquantur in hydromelite pistentur traijciantur addendo farin faenugraec orobi an ⥠j. pal Ireos cham melilot an ⥠ij olet aneth rutac. an ⥠j. fiat cataplasma But if you determine to resolve it any more you may use Emplastrum Oxycroceum Melilot-Plaister If the humor doth there concrete and grow hard you must betake you to the medicines which were prescribed in the Chapter of the Scirrhus but if it tend to suppuration you shall apply the following medicine â Rad. liliorum ceparum sub cineribus coct an ⥠iij. Vitell. over num ij axung suilla unguent basilicon an ⥠j. far sem lini ⥠iss fiat Cataplasma But if the matter doe so require let the tumor be opened as we have formerly prescribed CHAP. IIII. Of the Epulis or overgrowing of the flesh of the Gums THe Epulis is a fleshy excrescence of the Gums betweene the teeth which is by litle and litle oft times encreased to the bignes of an Egge so that it both hinders the speach and eating it casts forth salivous and stincking filth and not seldome degenerates into a Cancer which you may understand by the propriety of the colour paine and other accidents for then you must by no meanes touch it with your hand But that which doth not torment the Patient with paine may be pluckt away and let this be the manner thereof Let it be tyed with a double thred which must be straiter twitched untill such time as it fall off when it shall fall away the place must be burnt with a cautery put through a trunke or pipe or with Aqua fortis or oyle of Vitrioll but with great care that the sound parts adjoyning there to be not hurt for if so be that it be not burnt it usually returnes I have often by this meanes taken away such large tumors of this kinde that they hung out of the mouth in no small bignes to the great dissiguring of the face which when as no Chirurgion durst touch because the flesh looked livide
both from the seat of the tumor as also from their matter For thus they have called an unperfect rupture which descends not beyond the Groines nor falls downe into the Codds Buboâocele but the compleate which penetrates into the Codde if it be by falling downe of the Gut Enterocele if from the Kall Epiplocele if from them both together they name it Enteroepiplocele but if the tumor proceede from a waterish humor they terme it Hydrocele if from winde Physocele if from both Hydrophydocele if a fleshie excrescence shall grow about the testicle or in the substance thereof it is named Sarcocele If the veines interwoven and divaricated diverse wayes shall be swollen in the Codde and Testicles the tumor obtaines the name of a Cirsocele But if the humors shall be shut up or sent thither the name is imposed upon the tumor from the predominant humor as we have noted in the beginning of our Tractate of tumors The causes are many as all too violent motions a stroake a fall from a high place vomiting a cough leaping riding upon a trotting horse the sounding of trumpets or sackbuts the carrying or lifting vp of a heavy burden racking also the too immoderate use of viscide and flatulent meates for all such things may either relaxe or breake the Iertonaeum as that which is a thinne and extended membrane The signes of a Buboâocele are a round tumor in the Groine which pressed is easily forced in The signes of an Enterocele are a hard tumor in the Codde which forced returneth backe and departeth with a certaine murmour and paine but the tumor proceeding of the Kall is laxe and feeles soft like Wooll and which is more difficultly forced in than that which proceeds from the Guts but yet without murmuring and paine for the substance of the Guts seeing it is one and continued to it selfe they doe not onely mutually succeede each other but by a certaine consequence doe as in a dance draw each other so to avoide distention which in their membranous body cannot be without paine by reason of their change of place from that which is naturall into that against nature none of all which can be fall the Kall seeing it is a stupide body and almost without sence heavy dull and immoveable The signes that the Peritonaeum is broken are the sudden increase of the tumor and a sharpe and cutting paine for when the Peritonaeum is onely relaxed the tumor groweth by little and little and so consequently with small paine yet such paine returnes so often as the tumor is renewed by the falling downe of the Gut or Kall which happens not the Peritonaeum being broken for the way being once open and passable to the falling body the tumor is renued without any distention and so without any paine to speake of The rest of the signes shall be handled in their places Sometimes it happens that the Guts and Kall do so firmely adhere to the processe of the Peritonaeum that they cannot be driven back into their proper seate This stubborne adhesion happens by the intervention of the viscide matter or by meanes of some excotiation caused by the rude hand of a Chirurgion in too violently forcing of the Gut or Kall into their place But also too long stay of the gut in the codde and the neglect of wearing a Trusse may give occasion to such adhesion A perfect and inveterate rupture by the breaking of the processe of the Peritonaeum in men of full growth never or very seldomes admits of cure But you must note that by great ruptures of the Peritonaeum the Guts may fall into the codde to the bignesse of a mans head without much paine and danger of life because the excrements as they may easily enter by reason of the largenesse of the place and rupture so also they may easily returne CHAP. XV. Of the cure of Ruptures BEcause children are very subject to Ruptures but those truely not fleshy or varicous but watry windy and especially of the Guts by reason of continuall and painefull crying and coughing Therefore in the first place we will treate of their cure Wherefore the Chirurgion called to restore the Gut which is fallen downe shall place the child either or table or in a bed so that his head shall be low but his buttocks and thighes higher theâ shall he force with his hands by little and little and gently the Gut into its proper place and shall foment the Groine with the astringent fomentation described in the falling downe of the wombe Then let him apply this remedy â Praescript decoctionis quantum sufficit farinae hordei fabarum an ⥠j pulver Aloes Mastiches Myrtyll Sarcoco an ⥠ss Boli Armeni ⥠ij Let them be incorporated and made a cataplasme according to Art For the same purpose he may apply Emplastrum contra Rupturam but the chiefe of the cure consists in folded clothes and Trusses and ligatures artificially made that the restored gut may be contained in its place for which purpose he shall keepe the child seated in his cradle for 30. or 40. dayes as we mentioned before and keepe him from crying shouting and coughing Aetius bids steepe paper 3. dayes in water and apply it made into a ball to the groine the gut being first put up for that remedy by 3. dayes adhesion wil keep it from falling down But it wil be as I suppose more effectuall if the paper be steeped not in common but in the astringent water described in the falling downe of the wombe Truely I have healed many by the helpe of such remedies and have delivered them from the hands of Gelders which are greedy oâ childrens testicles by reason of the great gaine they receive from thence They by a crafty cozenage perswade the Parents that the falling downe of the Gut into the Codde is uncurable which thing notwithstanding experience convinceth to be false if so be the cure be performed according to the forementioned manner when the Peritonaum is onely relaxed and not broken for the processe thereof by which the Gut doth fall as in a steepe way in progresse of time and age is straitned and knit together whilest also in the meane time the guts grow thicker A certaine Chirurgion who deserveth credit hath told me that he hath cured many children as thus He beates a loadstone into fine powder and gives it in pappe and then hee annointes with hony the Groine by which the gut came out and then strewed it over with fine filings of iron He administred this kinde of remedy for ten or twelve dayes The part for other things being bound up with a ligature and trusse as was fitting The efficacie of this remedy seemeth to consist in this that the loadestone by a naturall desire of drawing the iron which is strewed upon the Groine joynes to it the fleshy and fatty particles interposed betweene them by
the same decoction for such heat which is actuall resuscitateth strengtheneth the heat of the part which in this disease is commonly very languid Then the Patient shall go into a Bathing-tub which is vailed or covered over just as we have described in our Treatise of Bathes that so he may receave the vapour of the following Decoction â Fol. Salviae Lavend Lauri major Absinth Thym. Angelicae Rutae ana M. ss Florum Chamaem Melil Anethi Anthos ana P. ij Baccar Laur. Iuniper Conquassatar ana ⥠j. Caryophyl Ê ij Aquae fontanae Vini albi ana lb. iv Let them be all put in the Vessell mentioned in the Treatise lately described for use The patient shall keepe himselfe in that Bathing-tub as long as his strength will give him leave then let him be put into his bed well covered where he shall sweat againe bee dried and rest Then let him be presently anointed with the following ointment which Leonellus Faventinus much commends â Olei Laurini de Terebinth ana ⥠iij. Olei Nardini petrolei ana ⥠j Vini malvatici ⥠iv Aqua vitae ⥠ij Pyrethri Piperis Synap Granor. lunip Gummi hederae anacard Ladani puri an ⥠j. ss Terantur misceantur omnia cum Olets Vino bulliant in vasi duplici usque ad Vini consumptionem facta forti expressione adde Galbani Bdillit Euphorbil Myrrhae Castorei adipis ursi Anatis Ciconiae an Êij Make an ointment in forme of a liniment adding a little wax if need shall require Or you shall use the following remedy approved by many Physitions â Myrrhae aloes Spicaenardi Sanguinis draconis thuris opopanacis Bdellii Carpobalsami amemi sarcocollae eroci mastio gumml arabici styrac liquidae ladani castorei ana ⥠ij Moschi Ê j. aquae vitae ⥠j. Terebinthinae venetae ad pondus omnium pulverabuntur pulverisanda gummi eliquabuntur cum aqua vitae aceti tantillo And let them all be put in fit vessels that they may be distilled in Balneo Mariae and let the spine of the back and paralytick limbes be anointed with the liquor which comes from thence I have often tried the force of this following Medicine â rad Angel Ireos floren gentian cyperi ana ⥠j. Calami aromat Cinam Caryophil nucis Mosch macis ana Ê ij Salviae major Iuae arthriticae Lavend rorism satureiae puleg. calament mentastri ana M. ss florum chamaem melil hyperic anthos staechad ana P. j. Concisa omnia contundantur in Aqua vit Vini malvat. an lb. ij infundantur And let them be distilled in Balneo Mariae like the former let the affected parts be moistened with the distilled liquor of which also you may give the patient a spoone full to drinke in the morning with some Sugar For thus the stomach will be heated and much phlegme contained therein as the fuell of this disease will be consumed You must also appoint exercises of the affected parts and frequent and hard frictions with hot linnen clothes that the native heat may be recalled and the excrements contained in the parts digested You may also use the Chymicall oyles of Rosemary Tyme Lavander Cloves Nutmegs and lastly of all spices the maner of extracting whereof we shall hereafter declare in a peculiar Treatise CHAP. XIV Of Sowning SOwning is a suddaine and pertinacious defect of all the powers but especially the Vitall In this the Patients lie without motion and sense so that the Ancients thought that it differed from death onely in continuance of time The cause of sowning which happens to those that are wounded is bleeding which causeth a dissipation of the spirits or feare which causeth a suddaine and joint retirement of the spirits to the heart Whence followes an intermission of the proper duty as also of the rest of the faculties whilest they being thus troubled are at a stand Also Sowning happens by a putrid and venenate vapour carried to the heart by the Arteries and to the Braine by the Nerves by which you may gather that all sowning happens by three causes The first is by dissipation of the spirits and native heat as in great bleeding And then by the oppression of these spirits by obstruction or compression as in a feare or tumult For thus the spirits fly back hastily from the surface and habit of the body unto the heart and center Lastly by corruption as in bodies filled with ill humors and in poysonous wounds The signes of Sowning are Palenes a dewy and sudden sweat arising the failing of the pulse a sudden falling of the body upon the ground without sense motion a coldnesse possessing the whole body so that the Patient may seeme rather dead than alive For many of these who fall into a sowne dye unlesse they have present helpe Therefore you shall helpe them if when they are ready to fall you sprinckle much cold water in their face if that the sowning happen by dissipation of the spirits or if they shall be set with their faces upwards upon a bed or on the ground as gently as may be and if you give them bread dipt in wine to hold and chew in their mouths But if it be caused by a putrid vapour and poysonous aire you shall give them a little Mithridat or Treacle in Aqua vitae with a spoone as I usually do to those which have the plague or any part affected with a Gangreene or sphacell But if the patients cannot be raised out of their sownes by reason of the pertinatious oppression and compression of the spirits about the heart you must give them all such things as have power to diffuse callforth and resuscitat the spirits such as are strong wines to drink sweet perfumes to smell You must call them by their owne name lowd in their eare and you must pluck them somewhat hard by the haires of the Temples and neck Also rub the temples nostrils wrests and palmes of the Hands with Aquavitae wherin Cloves Nutmegs and Ginger have beene steeped CHAP. XV. Of Delirium i. Raving Talking idly or Doting DOting or talking idly here is used for a symptome which commonly happeneth in feavers caused by a wound and inflammation and it is a perturbation of the phantasie and function of the mind not long induring Wherefore such a doting happens upon wounds by reason of vehement paine and a feaver when as the nervous parts as the joynts stomach and middriffe shall be violated For the Ancients did therefore call the Middriffe Phrenae because when this is hurt as if the mind it selfe were hurt a certaine phrensie ensues that is a perturbation of the Animall faculty which is imployed in ratiocination by reason of the community which the Diaphragma hath with the Braine by the nerves sent from the sixth Conjugation which are carried to the stomach Therefore doting happens by too much bleeding which
the paine yeeld not to such remedies but rather increase with the inflammation of the affected part a swelling of the lips of the wound and sweating forth of a serous thinne and virulent matter or filth then you shall poure into it scalding oyle and shall touch three or foure times not onely the surface of the wound but the bottome thereof with a ragge dipped therein and tyed to the end of a spatula For this will take away the sense from the Nerve Tendon or Membrane like as if they were burnt with a cautery and so the paine will be eased So in the most grievous paines of rotten teeth the thrusting of an hot iron into their roots or stopping them with cotten dipped in oyle of Vitrioll or aqua vitae gives most certaine ease for by burning the Nerve which is inserted into their roots the sense and so consequently the paine is taken away So also in malignant gnawing eating and spreading ulcers which are alwayes associated with much paine the paine ceases by applying an Escharoticke as the pouder of Alume or Mercury or aegyptiacum made somewhat more strong than usuall That the yong Chirurgion may be more ready for this practise and the use of the former remedies I have thought good to insert the following History both for the latenesse of the thing and the pleasing memory of the most iaudible Prince Charles the ninth the French King being sicke of a feaver Monsieur Chapellan and Castellan his Phisitions thought it fit hee should be let blood for the performance whereof there was called a Chirurgion wondrous famous for that businesse but when as he by chance had pricked a nerve in stead of a veine the King cryed out that he felt a mighty paine in that place Then I bid that the ligature should straight wayes be loosed otherwise the arme would presently be much swelled But he going slowly about it behold the arme begun to swell with such contraction that he could not bend it nor put it forth and cruell paine molested not onely the pricked particle but all the whole member besids I forthwith laid upon the wound a plaister of BasilicoÌ to hinder the agglutination thereof then I wrapped all the arme in a double linnen cloth dipped in oxycrate putting upon it an expulsive ligature which beginning at the wrist ending at the top of the shoulder might keepe the blood and spirits from feare of defluxion and inflammation This being thus performed we went aside to consult what was necessary to be done both to asswage the paine as also to divert the other symptomes which usually happen upon punctures of the nerves I being desired thus delivered my opinion that in my minde there were nothing better than presently to drop into the wound some oyle of Turpentine warmed and mixed with a little aqua vitae And then all the arme should be covered with a plaister of Diacalcitheos dissolved in vinegar and oyle of Roses bound over and besides with the expulsive ligature which we formerly mentioned For the oyle and aqua vitae have a faculty to penetrate into the bottome of the wound to exhaust and dry up the serous and virulent humour which sweats from the substance of the pricked nerve and also to mitigate the paine by its actuall heate Furthermore the emplaster Diacalcitheos hath a faculty to dissolve the humour which hath already fallen downe into the arme and to hinder the entrance and defluxion of any new matter And the ligature is such as by its moderate astriction would serve to strengthen the muscles and to presse out and repell the humours which were fallen downe into the upper part and to prohibite that which is ready to fall downe Mine advice being approved of the Physitions both in word and deede the paine was mitigated But the humour stayed in the part for the dissolving and drying whereof this following remedy was used â far hordei orobi an Êij flor chamaem melilot an p. ij butyr recentis sine sale ⥠jss lixivij barbitonsoris quod sufficit fiat cataplasma ad formam pultis By these remedies the King at the last after three months space was perfectly healed so that there remained no signe of the depraved action in the part But if at any time there shall be so great contumacie that it will not yeeld to these meanes but that there is imminent danger of a convulsion it will bee better to cut it in sunder whether Nerve Tendon or Membrane than to expose the patient to the danger of a deadly convulsion for thus indeede the peculiar action of that part will be lost but the whole body preserved thereby for so we had determined by common consent that if the paine which afflicted the King would not yeeld to the prescribed remedies eyther to poure inscalding oyle or else to cut the sinew quite asunder For the late and sad memory of Mistris Courtin dwelling in the streete of the holy-Crosse was in our mindes who of a veine not well opened in her arme fell into a Gangraene and totall mortification of that whole part of which shee died because shee was not dressed with the formerly mentioned medicines Yet wee must absteine from these too powerfull remedies when the pricked nerve shall lye bare for else the paine would be encreased and more grievous symptomes follow Wherefore as I have formerly wished more milde medicines must be applyed which may dry up the serous humour without biting or acrimonye as â terebinth venet in aq ros lotae ⥠ij boli armen subtiliter pulverisati Êij incorporentur simul Our Balsame also is excellent in this case and this of Vigoes which followes â olei rosar omphacini ⥠jss olei de terebinth Êiij succiplaniag ⥠ss semin hypericonis aliquantulii contriti m. ss tutiaepraepar Êiij calcis decies lotae cum aqua plantagin Êij antimonij Êi anÊv vermium terrestrium cum vino lotorum ⥠jss bulliant omnia simul dempta tutia in cyatho decoctionis hordei ad comsumptionem aquae vini colentur rursumque igni admoveantur addendo tutiam fiat linimentum cum cera alba Êss croci This liniment asswages paines and covers the bared nerves with flesh This cure of punctured nerves may with choise and judgement and observing the proportion of the parts be transferred to the pricked Tendons and membranes But take this as a generall and common rule that all nervous bodies how soever hurt are to bee comforted by anointing them with hot oyles such as the oiles of Bayes Lillies of Wormes Sage or some other such like remedy being applyed to their originalls and more notable passages as to the originall of the spinall marrow the armepits and groines Neither doe I thinke it fit in this place to omit an affect which sometimes happens to the large Tendon of the heele of which we formerly made mention For it oft times
is a further danger least the arme should totally loose its motion If the wound be upon the joynt of the elbow the arme shall be placed and swathed in a middle posture that is which neither too straitly bowes it nor holds it too stiffly out for otherwise when it is cicatrized there will be an impediment either in the contraction or extension When the wound is in the wrist or joynts of the fingers either externally or internally the hand must be kept halfe shut continually mooving a ball therein For if the fingers be held straight stretched forth after it is cicatrized they will be unapt to take up or hold any thing which is their proper faculty But if after it is healed it remaine halfe shut no great inconvenience will follow thereon for so hee may use his hand divers wayes to his sword pike bridle and in any thing else If the joynts of the Hip be wounded you must so place the patient that the thigh bone may be kept in the cavity of the hucklebone may not part a haires breadth therefrom which shal be done with linnen boulsters and ligatures applyed as is fitting and lying full upon his backe When the wound shal begin to cicatrize the patient shall use to moove his thigh every way least the head of the Thigh-bone sticke in the cavity of the huckle-bone without motion In a wound of the knee the legge must be placed straight out if the patient desire not to be lame When the joynts of the feete and toes are wounded these parts shall neither be bended in nor out for otherwise he will not be able to goe To conclude the site of the foote and legge is quite contrary to that of the arme and hand CHAP. XL. Of the wounds of the Ligaments THe wounds of the Ligaments besides the common manner of curing these of the Nerves have nothing peculiar but that they require more powerfull medicines for their agglutination desiccation and consolidating both because the Ligamentall parts are harder and dryer and also for that they are voyd of sence Therefore the foresaid cure of Nerves and joynts may be used for these wounds for the medicines in both are of the same kinde but here they ought to be stronger and more powerfully drying The Theorie and cure of all the symptomes which shall happen thereupon have beene expressed in the Chapter of curing the wounds of the nervous parts so that heere we shall neede to speake nothing of them for there you may finde as much as you will Wherefore here let us make an end of wounds and give thankes to God the author and giver of all good for the happy processe of our labours and let us pray that that which remaines may be brought to a happy end and secure for the health and safety of good people The end of the tenth Booke OF VVOUNDS MADE BY GVN SHOT OTHER FIERIE ENGEINES AND ALL SORTS OF VVEAPONS THE ELEVENTH BOOKE The Preface I Have thought good here to premise my opinion of the originall encrease and hurt of fiery Engines for that I hope it will be an ornament and grace to this my whole treatise as also to intice my Reader as it were with these junckets to our following Banquet so much savouring of Gunpouder For thus it shall bee knowne to all whence Guns had their originall and how many habits and shapes they have acquired from poore and obscure beginnings and lastly how hurtfull to mankind the use of them is Polydore Virgill writes that a Germane of obscure birth and condition was the inventor of this new engine which we terme a Gun being induced thereto by this occasion He kept in a mortar covered with a tyle or slate for some other certaine uses a pouder which since that time for its chiefe and new knowne faculty is named Gunpouder Now it chanced as hee strucke fire with a steele and flint a sparke thereof by accident fell into the mortar where upon the pouder suddainly catching fire casts the stone or tyle which covered the mortar up on high he stood amazed at the novelty and strange effect of the thing and withall observed the formerly unknowne faculty of the pouder so that he thought good to make experiment thereof in a small Iron trunke framed for that purpose according to the intention of his minde When all things were correspondent to his expectation he first shewed the use of his engine to the Venetians when they warred with the Genoveses about Fossa Clodia in the yeare of our Lord 1380. Yet in the opinion of Peter Messias their invention must have beene of greater antiquity for it is read in the Chronicles of Alphónsus the eleaventh King of Castile who subdued the Isles Argezires that when he beseiged the cheefe Towne in the yeare of our Lord 1343. the beseiged Moores shot as it were thunder against the assailants out of Iron mortars But we have read in the Chronicles written by Peter Bishop of Leons of that Alphonsus who conquered Toledo that in a certaine sea fight fought by the King of Tunis against the Moorish King of Sivill whose part King Alphonsus favoured the Tunetans cast lightning out of certaine hollow Engines or Trunkes with much noise Which could be no other than our Guns though not attained to that perfection of art and execution which they now have I thinke the deviser of this deadly Engine hath this for his recompence that his name should be hidden by the darkenesse of perpetuall ignorance as not meriting for this his most pernicious invention any mention from posterity Yet Andrew Thevet in his Cosmography published some few yeares agone when hee comes to treate of the Suevi the inhabitants of Germany brings upon the authority credite of a certaine old Manuscript that the Germane the inventer of this warlike Engine was by profession a monke and Philosopher or Alchymist borne at Friburge and named Constantine Anclzen Howsoever it was this kind of Engine was called Bombarda i a Gun from that noise it makes which the Greekes and Latines according to the sound call Bombus then in the following ages time art and mans maliciousnesse added much to this rude and unpolisht invention For first for the matter Brasse and Copper mettalls farre more tractable fusible and lesse subject to rust came as supplies to Iron Then for the forme that rude and undigested barrell or mortar-like masse hath undergone many formes and fashions even so farre as it is gotten upon wheeles that so it might run not onely from the higher ground but also with more rapide violence to the ruine of mankinde when as the first and rude mortars seemed not to bee so nimbly traversed nor sufficiently cruell for our destruction by the onely casting forth of Iron fire Hence sprung these horrible monsters of Canons double Canons Bastards Musquits feild peices hence these cruell and furious beasts Culverines Serpentines Basilisques Sackers Falcons Falconets and divers
were falsly suspected guilty of the same crime by the Kings Army when as they perceived all the Chirurgions labour in curing the wounds made by the Bullets shot from Rouën to be frustrated by their contumacy and maligne nature each side judging of the magnitude and malignitie of the cause from the unhappy successe of the effect in curing Even as amongst Physitions according to Hippocrates all diseases are termed pestilent which arising from whatsoever common cause kill many people so also wounds made by Gunshot may in some respect be called pestilent for that they are more refractory and difficult to cure than others and not because they partake of any poysonous qualitie but by default of some common cause as the ill complexions of the patients the infection of the aire and the corruption of meats and drinkes For by these causes wounds acquire an evill nature and become lesse yeelding to medicines Now we have by these reasons convinced of errour that opinion which held wounds made by Gunshot for poisonous let us now come to overthrow that which is held concerning their combustion First it can scarce be understood how bullets which are commonly made of Lead can attaine to such heate but that they must be melted and yet they are so far from melting that being shot out of a Musket they will peirce through an armour and the whole body besides yet remaine whole or but a little diminisht Besides also if you shoote them against a stone wall you may presently take them up in your hand without any harme and also without any manifest sence of heate though their heate by the striking upon the stone should bee rather encreased if they had any Furthermore a Bullet shot into a barrell of Gunpouder would presently set it all on fire if the Bullet should acquire such heate by the shooting but it is not so For if at any time the pouder be fired by such an accident wee must not imagine that it is done by the bullet bringing fire with it but by the striking and collision thereof against some Iron or stone that opposes or meets therewith whence sparkes of fire procceding as from a flint the pouder is fired in a moment The like opinion wee have of thatched houses for they are not fiered by the bullet which is shot but rather by some other thing as linnen ragges browne paper and the like which rogues and wicked persons fasten to their Bullets There is another thing which more confirmes mee in this opinion which is take a bullet of Waxe and keepe it from the fire for otherwise it would melt and shoote it against an inch board and it will goe through it whereby you may understand that Bullets cannot become so hot by shooting to burne like a cautery But the Orifices may some say of such wounds are alwayes blacke This indeede is true but it is not from the effect of heate brought thither by the Bullet but the force of the contusion Now the contusion is exceeding great both because the Bullet is round and enters the body with incredible violence Of which those that are wounded will give you sufficient testimony for there is none of them which thinkes not presently upon the blow that as it were some post or thing of the like weight falls upon the affected member whence great paine and stupiditie possesse the part whereby the native heare and spirits are so much dissipated that a Gangreen may follow But for the Eschar which they affirme is made by the blow and falls away afterwards they are much mistaken For certaine particles of the membranes and flesh contused and torne by the violence of the Bullet beguiles them which presently putrifying are severed from the sound parts by the power of nature and the separating heate which thing usually happens in all great Contusions But for all that these so many and weighty reasons may free the Pouder from all suspition of Poison and the Bullet from all thought of burning yet there are many who insisting upon Philosophicall arguments raise new stirrs For say they the discharging a peice of Ordinance is absolutely like Thunder and Lightning which the rent and torne clouds cast from the middle region upon the earth wherefore the Iron bullet which is shot out of the Cannon must needs have a venenate and burning faculty I am not ignorant that Lightnings generated of a grosse and viscous exhalation breaking the cloud wherewith it is encompassed never falls upon the earth but brings fire with it one while more subtile another while more gresse according to the various condition of the matter whence the exhalation hath arisen For Seneca writes that there are three severall kinds of Lightning differing in burning condition and plenty One of them penetrates or rather perforates by the tenuity of the matter of the objects which it touches The other with a violent impetuosity breakes insunder and dissipates the objects by reason it hath a more dense compact and forcible matter like as Whirlewinds have The third for that it consists of a more terrestriall matter burnes what it touches leaving behind it the impression of the burning Also I know that Lightning is of a pestilent and stinking nature occasioned by the grossenesse and viscidity of the matter whereof it is which matter taking fire sends forth so lothsome and odious a smell that the very wilde-beasts cannot endure it but leave their Dennes if they chance to be touched with such a lightening Besides also we have read in the northerne history of Olaus Magnus that in some places after a Lightning you shall finde a whole plaine spred over with Brimstone which Brimstone notwithstanding is extinguished unprofitable of no efficacie But grant these things be thus yet must we not therefore conclude that the Bullets of the great Ordinance carry poyson and fire with them into the wounds For though there be many things like in Lightning and discharging great Ordinance yet they have no similitude either in matter or substance but onely in effects whereby they shake breake insunder and disperse the bodies which withstand them For Lightning and Thunder doe it by meanes of fire and oft times of a stone generated in them which is therefore tearmed a Thunderbolt But Ordinance by the bullet carried by the force of the aire more violently driving and forcing it forwards Neither if any should by more powerfull arguments force me to yeeld that the matter of Lightning and shooting of Ordinance are like yet will I not therefore be forced to confesse that wounds made by Gunshot are combust For according to Pliny there are some Lightnings which consisting of a most dry matter doe shatter in sunder all that withstands them but doe not burne at all others which are of somewhat a more humid nature burne no more than the former but onely blacke such things as they touch Lastly othersome of a more subtile and tenuous matter whose
times of the disease the beginning encrease state and declination for each of these foure require their remedies Others are taken from the temperament of the patient so that no Chirurgion neede doubt that some medicines are fit for cholericke othersome for phlegmaticke bodyes Hither referre the indication taken from the age of the patient also it is drawn from his dyet for no man must prescribe any slender diet to one who is alwayes feeding as to him who is accustomed to cate but once or twise a day Hence it is that a dyet consisting onely of Panada's is more fit for Italians than for French men for we must give somewhat to custome which is as it were another nature Vocations and dayly exercises are referred to dyet for other things besit husband men and laboures whose flesh is dense and skin hardened by much labour than idle and delicate persons But of all other have diligent regard of that indication which is drawne from the strength of the patient for we must presently all else being neglected succour the fainting or decaying strength wherefore if it be needfull to cut off a member that is putrified the operation must bee deferred if the strength of the patient be so dejected that hee cannot have it performed without manifest danger of his life Also indication may be drawne from the encompassing ayre under which also is comprehended that which is taken from the season of the yeere region the state of the ayre and soyle and the particular condition of the present and lately by-past time Hence it is we reade in Guido that wounds of the head are cured with farre more difficulty at Paris than at Avignion where notwithstanding on the contrary the wounds of the legges are cured with more trouble than at Paris The cause is the ayre is cold and moyst at Paris which constitution seeing it is hurtfull to the braine and head it cannot but must be offensive to the wounds of these parts But the heate of the ambient ayre at Avignion attenuates and dissolves the humors and makes them flow from above downewards But if any object that experience contradicts this opinion of Guide say that wounds of the head are more frequently deadly in hot countries let him understand that this must not be attributed to the manifest naturall heate of the ayre but to a certaine maligne venenate humor or vapour dispersed through the ayre and raysed out of the Seas as you may easily observe in those places of France Italy which border upon the Mediterranean Sea An indication may also be drawne from the peculiar temper of the wounded parts for the musculous parts must be dressed after one and the bony parts after another manner The different sense of the parts indicates and requires the like variety of remedies for you shall not apply so acride medicines to the Nerves and Tendons as to the ligaments which are destitute of sense The like reason also for the dignity and function of the parts needefull for the preservation of life for oft times wounds of the braine or of some other of the naturall and vitall parts for this very reason that they are defixed in these parts divert the whole manner of the cure which is usually and generally performed in wounds Neither that without good cause for oft times from the condition of the parts we may certainely pronounce the whole successe of the disease for wounds which penetrate into the ventricles of the braine into the heart the large vessells the chest the nervous part of the midriffe the Liver ventricle small guts bladder if somewhat large are deadly as also these which light upon a joynt in a body repleate with ill humors as we have formerly noted Neither must you neglect that indication which is drawne from the situation of the part and the commerce it hath with the adjacent parts or from the figure thereof seeing that Galen himselfe would not have it neglected But wee must consider in taking these forementioned Indications whether there bee a composition or complication of the diseases for as there is one and that a simple indication of one that a simple disease so must the indication be various of a compound and complicate disease But there is observed to be a triple composition or complication of affects besides nature for either a disease is compounded with a disease as a wound or a phlegmon with a fracture of a bone or a disease with a cause as an ulcer with a defluxion or a disease with a symptome as a wound with paine or bleeding It sometimes comes to passe that these three the disease cause and symprome concurre in one case or affect In artificially handling of which we must follow Galens counsell who wishes in complicated and compounded affects that we resist the more urgent then let us withstand the cause of the disease and lastly that affect without which the rest cannot be cured Which counsell must well be observed for in this composure of affects which distracts the Empericke But on the contrary the rationall Physition hath a way prescribed in a few and these excellent words which if hee follow in his order of cure hee can scarse misse to heale the patient Symptomes truely as they are symptomes yeeld no indication of curing neither change the order of the cure for when the disease is healed the symptome vanishes as that which followes the disease as a shadow followes the body But symptomes doe often times so urge and presse that perverting the whole order of the cure we are forced to resist them in the first place as those which would otherwise encrease the disease Now all the formerly mentioned indications may be drawne to two heads the first is to restore the part to its native temper the other is that the blood offend not either in quantity or quality for when those two are present there is nothing which may hinder the repletion nor union of wounds or Vlcers CHAP. IX What remaines for the Chirurgion to doe in this kinde of wounds THe Chirurgion must first of all be skilfull and labour to asswage paine hinder defluxions prescribe a dyet in these sixe things we call Not naturall forbidding the use of hot and acrid things as also of wine for such attenuate the humors and make them more apt for defluxion Therefore at the first let his dyet be slender that so the course of the humors may bee diverted from the affected part for the stomacke being empty and not well filled drawes from the parts about it whereby it consequently followes that the utmost and remotest parts are at the length evacuated which is the cause that such as are wounded must keepe so spare a dyet for the next dayes following Venery is very pernitious for that it inflames the spirits and humors farre beyond other motions whereby it happens that the humors waxing hot are too plentifully carryed to the wounded
beaten with some salt Now you must note that this medicine takes no place if it be once gone into an ulcer for it would increase the paine and inflammation but if it bee applyed when the skinne is yet whole and not excoriated it doth no such thing but hinders the rising of pustles and blisters Hippocrates for this cause also uses this kind of remedy in procuring the fall of the Eschar If any endevour to gainesay the use of this remedy by that principle in Physicke which sayes that contraries are cured by contraries and therefore affirme that Onions according to the authority of Galen being hot in the fourth degree are not good for combustions let him know that Onions are indeed potentially hot and actually moyst therefore they rarifie by their hot quality and soften the skinne by their actuall moysture whereby it comes to passe that they attract draw forth and dissipate the imprinted heate and so hinder the breaking forth of pustles To conclude the fire as we formerly noted is a remedy against the fire But neither are diseases alwayes healed by their contraryes saith Galen but sometimes by their like although all healing proceede from the contrary this word contrary being more largely and stricktly taken for so also a Phlegmon is often cured by resolving medicines which healeth it by dissipating the matter thereof Therefore Onions are very profitable for the burnt parts which are not yet exulcerated or excoriated But there are also many other medicines good to hinder the rising of blisters such is new horse-dung fryed in oyle of wall-nuts or Roses and applied to the parts In like manner the leaves of Elder or Dane-wort boyled in oyle of nuts and beaten with a little salt Also quinched lime poudered and mixed with Vnguentum Rosatum Or else the leaves of Cuckow-pint and Sage beaten together with a little salt Also Carpenters Glue dissolved in water and anoynted upon the part with a feather is good for the same purpose Also thicke Vernish which pollishers or sword cutlers use But if the paine be more vehement these medicines must be renewed 3 or 4 times in a day and a night so to mittigate the bitternes of this paine But if so be we cannot by these remedyes hinder the rising of blisters then we must presently cut them as soone as they rise for that the humor contayned in them not having passage forth acquires such acrimonie that it eates the flesh which lyeth under it so causeth hollow ulcers So by the multitude of causes increase of matter the inflamation groweth greater not only for nine daies as the common people prattle but for farre longer time also some whiles for lesse time if the body be neither repleat with ill humors nor plethoricke and you have speedily resisted the paine and heate by fit remedyes When the combustion shall be so great as to cause an Eschar the falling away must be procured by the use of emollient and hamective medicins as of greases oyles butter with a little basilicon or the following oyntment â Mucagin psillij cydon an ⥠iiij gummi trag ⥠ij extrahantur cum aqua parietariae olei lilliorum ⥠iiss cerae novae q. s fiat unguentum molle For ulcers and excoriations you shall apply fit remedies which are those that are without acrimony such as unguentum album camphoratum desiccativum rubrum unguentum rosatum made without Venegar or nutritum composed after this manner â lithargyri auri ⥠iiij ol rosat ⥠iij. ol depapaver ⥠iiss ung populeon ⥠iiij camphoraeÊj fiat unguentum in mortario plumbeo secundum artem Or oyle of Egges tempered in a Leaden mortar Also unquenched lime many times washed and mixed with unguentum rosatum or fresh butter without salt and some yolkes of egges hard roasted Or. â Butyri recent fine sale ustulati colati ⥠vj. vitell over iiij cerus lotae in aqualplantag vel rosar ⥠ss tutkiae similiter lotae Êiij plumbi usti loti Êij Misceantur omnia simul fiat linimentum ut decet Or else â cort sambuc viridis olei rosat an lib. j. bulliant simul lento igne postea colentur adde olei ovorum ⥠iiij pul ceruss tuthiae praepar an ⥠j. cerae albae quantum sufficit fiat unguent molle secundum artem But the quantity of drying medicines may alwayes be encreased or diminished according as the condition of the ulcer shall seeme to require The following remedies are fit to asswage paine as the mucilages of Line seedes of the seedes of Psilium or Flea-wort and quinces extracted in rosewater or faire water with the addition of a little camphire and least that it dry too speedily adde thereto some oyle of Roses Also five or sixe yoalkes of egges mixed with the mucilages of Line seede the seede of Psilium and quinces often renewed are very powerfull to asswage paine The women which attend upon the people in the Hospitall in Paris doe happily use this medicine against burnes â Lard conscisilibram unam let it be dissolved in Rosewater then strained through a linnen cloath then wash it foure times with the water of hen-bane or some other of that kinde then let it be incorporated with eight yolkes of new layd egge and so make an oyntment If the smart be great as usually it is in these kindes of wounds the ulcer or sores shall be covered over with a peice of Tiffany least you hurt them by wiping them with somewhat a course cloath and so also the matter may easily come forth and the medicines easily enter in Also you must have a care when the eyelids lippes sides of the fingers necke the armepits hammes and bending of the elbow are burnt that you suffer not the parts to touch one the other without the interposition of some thing otherwise in continuance of time they would grow and sticke together Therefore you shall provide for this by fit placing the parts and putting soft linnen ragges betweene them But you must note that deepe combustions and such as cause a thicker Eschar are lesse painefull than such as are but onely superficiary The truth hereof you may perceive by the example of such as have their limbes cut off and seared or cauterised with an hot Iron for presently after the cauterising is performed they feele little paine For this great combustion takes away the sense the vehemencie of the sensory or thing affecting the sense depriving the sensitive parts of their sense As wee have formerly noted when we treated of wounds and paines of the Nerves The falling away of such Eschars shall be procured by somewhat a deepe scarification which may pierce even to the quicke that so the humors which lye under it may enjoy freer perspiration and emollient medicines may the freelier enter in so to soake moysten and soften the Eschar that it may at length fall away The rest of the cure shall
proceede from any other than a venenate matter yet the hurt of this venenate matter is not peculiar or by its selfe For oft times the force of cold whether of the encompassing ayre or the too immoderate use of Narcoticke medicines is so great that in a few houres it takes away life from some of the members and diverse times from the whole body as we may learne by their example who travell in great snowes and over mountaines congealed and horrd with frost yce Hence also is the extinction of the native heate and the spirits residing in the part and the shutting forth of that which is sent by nature to ayde or defend it For when as the part is bound with rigide cold and as it were frozen they cannot get nor enter therein Neither if they should enter into the part can they stay long there because they can there finde no fit habitation the whole frame and government of nature being spoyled and the harmony of the foure prime qualities destroyed by the offensive dominion of predominant cold their enimy whereby it commeth to passe that flying back from whence they first came they leave the part destitute and deprived of the benefit of nourishment life sense and motion A certaine Briton an Hostler in Paris having drunke soundly after supper cast himselfe upon a bed the cold ayre comming in at a window left open so tooke hold upon one of his legges that when he waked forth of his sleepe he could neither stand nor goe Wherefore thinking onely that his leg was numbe they made him stand to the fire but putting it very nigh he burnt the sole of his foote without any sense of paine some fingers thicknesse for a mortification had already possessed more than halfe his legge Wherefore after he was carried to the Hospitall the Chirurgion who belonged thereto endeavoured by cutting away of the mortified legge to deliver the rest of the body from imminent death but it proved in vaine for the mortification taking hold upon the upper parts he dyed within three dayes with thoublesome belching and hicketting raving cold sweate and often swounding Verily all that same winter the cold was so vehement that many in the Hospitall of Paris lost the wings or sides of their nose-thrills seazed upon by a mortification without any putrefaction But you must note that the Gangreene which is caused by cold doth first and principally seaze upon the parts most distant from the heart the fountaine of heate to wit the feete and legges as also such as are cold by nature as gristly parts such as the nose and eares CHAP. XIII Of the signes of a Gangreene THe signes of a Gangreene which inflammation or a phlegmon hath caused are paine and pulsation without manifest cause the sudden changing of the fyery and red colour into a livid or blacke as Hippocrates shewes where hee speakes of the Gangreene of a broken heele I would have you here to understand the pulsificke paine not onely to be that which is caused by the quicker motion of the Arteries but that heavy and pricking which the contention of the unaturall heate doth produce by raising a thicke cloud of vapours from these humours which the Gangreene sets upon The signes of a Gangreene caused by cold are if suddenly a sharpe pricking and burning paine assaileth the part for penetrabile frigus adurit i peircing cold doth burne if a shining rednesse as if you had handled snow presently turne into a livid colour if in stead of the accidentall heate which was in the part presently cold and numbenesse shall possesse it as if it were shooke with a quartain feaver Such cold if it shall proceede so farre as to extinguish the native heate bringeth a mortification upon the Gangreene also oft times convulsions and violent shaking of the whole body wondrous troublesome to the braine and the fountaines of life But you shall know Gangreenes caused by too streight bandages by fracture luxation and contufion by the hardnesse which the attraction and flowing downe of the humors hath caused little pimples or blisters spreading or rising upon the skinne by reason of the great heate as in a combustion by the weight of the part occasioned through the defect of the spirits not now sustaining the burden of the member and lastly from this the pressing of your finger upon the part it will leave the print thereof as in an aedema and also from this that the skinne commeth from the flesh without any manifest cause Now you shall know Gangreenes arising from a bite puncture aneurisma or wound in plethoricke and ill bodies and in a part indued with most exquisite sence almost by the same signes as that which was caused by inflammation For by these and the like causes there is a farre greater defluxion and attraction of the humors than is fit when the perspiration being intercepted and the passages stopt the native heate is oppressed and suffocated But this I would admonish the young Chirurgion that when by the forementioned signes hee shall finde the Gangreene present that hee doe not deferre the amputation for that hee findes some sense or small motion yet residing in the part For oft times the affected parts are in this case mooved not by the motion of the whole muscle but onely by meanes that the head of the muscle is not yet taken with the Gangreene with mooving it selfe by its owne strength also mooves its proper and continued tendon and taile though dead already wherefore it is ill to make any delay in such causes CHAP. XIIII Of the Prognostickes in Gangreenes HAving given you the signes and causes to know a Gangreene it is fit wee also give you the prognosticke The fearcenesse and malignity thereof is so great that unlesse it be most speedily withstood the part it selfe will dye and also take hold of the neighbouring parts by the contagion of its mortification which hath beene the cause that a Gangreene by many hath beene termed an Esthiomenos For such corruption creepes out like poyson and like fire eates gnawes and destroyes all the neighbouring parts untill it hath spred over the whole body For as Hippocrates writes Lib. de vulner capitis Mortui viventis nulla est proportio i There is no proportion betweene the dead and living Wherefore it is fit presently to separate the dead from the living for unlesse that be done the living will dye by the contagion of the dead In such as are at the point of death a cold sweat flowes over all their bodyes they are troubled with ravings and watchings belchings and hicketing molest them and often swoundings invade them by reason of the vapours abundantly and continually raysed from the corruption of the humors and flesh and so carryed to the bowells and principall parts by the Veines Nerves and Arteries Wherefore when you have foretold these things to the friends of the patient then make haste
exquisitly extreame remedies are best to be applyed Yet first be certaine of the mortification of the part for it is no little or small matter to cut off a member without a cause Therefore I have thought it fit to set downe the signes whereby you may know a perfect and absolute mortification CHAP. XVII The signes of a perfect Necrosis or Mortification YOu shall certainly know that a Gangreene is turned into a Sphacell or mortification and that the part is wholly and throughly dead if it looke of a blacke colour and bee colder than stone to your touch the cause of which coldnesse is not occasioned by the frigiditie of the aire if there bee a great softnesse of the part so that if you presse it with your finger it rises not againe but retaines the print of the impression If the skinne come from the flesh lying under it if so great and strong a smell exhale especially in an ulcerated Sphacell that the standers by cannot endure or suffer it if a sanious moisture viscide greene or blackish flow from thence if it bee quite destitute of sense and motion whether it be pulled beaten crushed pricked burnt or cut off Here I must admonish the young Chirurgion that hee be not deceived concerning the losse or privation of the sense of the part For I know very many deceived as thus the patients pricked on that part would say they felt much paine there But that feeling is oft deceiptfull as that which proceeds rather from the strong apprehension of great paine which formerly reigned in the part than from any facultie of feeling as yet remaining A most cleare and manifest argument of this false and deceitful sense appeares after the amputation of the member for a long while after they will complaine of the part which is cut away Verily it is a thing wondrous strange and prodigious and which will scarse be credited unlesse by such as have seene with their eyes and heard with their eares the patients who have many moneths after the cutting away of the Legge grievous ly complained that they yet felt exceeding great paine of that Leg so cut of Wherefore have a speciall care least this hinder your intended amputation a thing pittifull yet absolutely necessary for to preserve the life of the patient and all the rest of his body by cutting away of that member which hath all the signes of a Sphacell and perfect mortification for otherwise the neglected fire will in a moment spread over all the body and take away all hope of remedy for thus Hippocrates wisheth That Sections Vstions and Terebrations must bee performed as soone as neede requires CHAP. XVIII Where Amputation must be made IT is not sufficient to know that Amputation is necessary but also you must learne in what place of the dead part it must bee done and herein the wisedome and judgement of the Chirurgion is most apparent Art bids to take hold of the quicke and to cut off the member in the sound flesh but the same art wisheth us to preserve whole that which is sound as much as in us lies I will shew thee by a familiar example how thou maist carry thy selfe in these difficulties Let us suppose that the foote is mortified even to the anckle here you must attentively marke in what place you must cut it off For unlesse you take hold of the quicke flesh in the amputation or if you leave any putrefaction you profit nothing by amputation for it will creepe and spread over the rest of the body It befits Physicke ordained for the preservation of mankind to defend from the iron or instrument and all manner of injurie that which enjoyes life and health Wherefore you shall cut off as little of that which is sound as you possibly can yet so that you rather cut away that which is quicke than leave behind any thing that is perished according to the advice of Celsus Yet oft times the commodity of the action of the rest of the part and as it were a certaine ornament thereof changes this counsell For if you take these two things into your consideration they will induce you in this propounded case and example to cut off the Legge some five fingers breadth under the knee For so the patient may more fitly use the rest of his Legge and with lesse trouble that is he may the better goe on a woodden Legge for otherwise if according to the common rules of Art you cut it off close to that which is perished the patient will be forced with trouble to use three Legges in stead or two For I so knew Captaine Francis Clerke when as his foote was strucken off with an iron bullet shot forth of a man of warre and afterwards recovered and healed up hee was much troubled and wearied with the heavy and unprofitable burden of the rest of his Legge wherefore though whole and sound he caused the rest thereof to bee cut off some five fingers breadth below his knee and verily hee useth it with much more ease and facility than before in performance of any motion Wee must doe otherwise if any such thing happen in the Arme that is you must cut off a little of the sound part as you can For the actions of the Legges much differ from these of the armes and chiefly in this that the body restsnot neither is carried upon the armes as it is upon the feete and Legges CHAP. XIX How the section or amputation must be performed THe first care must be of the patients strength wherefore let him be nourished with meats of good nutriment easie digestion and such as generate many spirits as with the yolkes of Egges and bread tosted and dipped in Sacke or Muskedine Then let him bee placed as is fit and drawing the muscles upwards toward the sound parts let them be tyed with a straite ligature a little above that place of the member which is to be cut off with a strong and broad fillet like that which women usually bind up their haire withall This ligature hath a threefold use the first is that it hold the muscles drawne up together with the skin so that retiring backe presently after the performance of the worke they may cover the ends of the cut bones and serve them in stead of boulsters or pillowes when they are healed up and so suffer with lesse paine the compression in susteining the rest of the body besides also by this meanes the wounds are the sooner healed and cicatrized for by how much more flesh or skinne is left upon the ends of the boner by so much they are the sooner healed and cicatrized The second is for that it prohibites the fluxe of blood by pressing and shutting up the veines and arteries The third is for that it much dulls the sense of the part by stupefying it the animall spirits by the straite compression being hindred from passing in by the Nerves Wherefore when
it receives the lowest vertebrae of the Holy-bone the other three are joyned together by Symphysis or Coalition at the end of these hangs a certaine small gristle The fracture of these bones shall be cured by putting your finger into the Patients fundament and so thrusting it even to the fractured place For thus you may thrust the fragment forth and fit and restore it to the rest of the bones by your other hand lying upon the backe But that it may be the sooner healed it is fit the Patient keep his bed during all the time of the cure But if there be a necessitie to rise hee shall so sit in a perforated seat that there may bee nothing which may presse the broken part and fitting remedies for healing fractures shall be applyed as occasion shall offer its selfe CHAP. XVI Of the fracture of the Hip or Os Ilium THe Hip consists of three bones The first is named Os Ilium the Haunch-bone the other Os Ischion the Huckle bone the third Os pubis the Share-bone These three bones in men of full growth are so fast knit and joyned together that they can by no meanes be separated but in children they may be separated without much adoe This bone may be broken in any part thereof either by a stroake or by a fall from high upon any hard bodie You shall know the fracture by the same kinde of signes as you know others to wit paine pricking a depressed cavitie and inequalitie and also a numnesse of the legge of the same side The splinters of the bones if quite broke off must by making incision be taken away at the first dressing in performance of which operation you must have a care that you hurt not with your instrument the heads of the muscles nor any vessels especially which are great nor lastly that large nerve which is sent into the muscles of the thigh and legge On the contrary such fragments as are not broken or severed from their periostium shall bee smoothed and set in order with your fingers as is fitting Other things shall be done according as art and necessity shall perswade and require CHAP. XVII Of a fracture of the Shoulder or Arme-bone THe Arme-bone is round hollow full of marrow rising up with an indifferent necke and ending on the upper part into somewhat a thick head On the lower part it hath two processes the one before the other behinde between which there is as it were an halfe circle or the cavity of a pulley each end whereof leads into its cavitie of which one is interior another exterior that by these as it were hollow stops the bending and extension of the arme might bee limited lest that the bone of the cubite if the circle should have beene perfect sliding equally this way and that way might by its turning have gone quite round as a rope runnes in a pulley which thing would much have confused the motion of the Cubite For so the extension or bending it backe would have beene equall to the necessarie bending it inwards It is very expedient that a Surgeon know these things that so hee may the better know how to restore the fractures and luxations of this part If one of the fragments of this broken bone shall lye much over the other and the patient have a good strong bodie then the arme shall be much extended the Patient being so set upon a lowe seat that he may not rise when the fracture shall bee a-setting and so hinder the begunne worke and also that so the Surgeon may the more easily performe his operation upon the Patient seated under him yet Hippocrates regarding another thing would have the Patient to sit higher But you must have a care that the shoulder-bone it selfe be drawne directly down-wards and the cubit so bended as when you put it into a scarfe For if any one set this bone lifting the arme upwards or other-wise extending it then must it be kept in that posture for otherwise if the figure be changed the setting will quickly bee spoyled when as you come to put the arme in a scarfe Wherefore the Surgeon must diligently and carefully observe that in setting a broken arme hee put it in such a posture that resting on the breast it looke downe towards the girdle You must have a care in laying the splints and rowling your ligatures that they hurt not nor presse too hard upon the joynts For in the opinion of Hippocrates by the pressure of parts which are nervous fleshlesse and consequently endued with exquisite sense by the splints there is danger of most grievous paine inflammation denudation both of the bone and nerve but chiefly if such compression hurt the inner part towards which the arme is bended wherefore the splints made for this place must bee the shorter Therefore after the Arme-bone is set the arme shall bee layd upon the breast in a right angle and there bound up in a scarfe lest that the Patient when he hath neede to stirre spoyle and undoe the setting and figure of the broken bone But the arme must be kept in quiet untill such time as the fragments shall bee confirmed with a Callus which usually is in fortie dayes sooner or later according to the different constitutions of bodies CHAP. XVIII Of the fracture of the Cubit or the Ell and Wand IT sometimes happeneth that the Cubite and Wand are broken together and at once and otherwhiles that but the one of them is fractured Now they are broken eyther in their midst or ends their ends I say which are eyther towards the elbow or else towards the wrest That fracture is worst of all wherein both the bones are broken for then the member is made wholly impotent to performe any sort of action and the cure is also more difficult for the member cannot so easily be contained in its state for that bone which remaines whole serves for a stay to the arme and hinders the muscles from being drawn backe which usually draw backe and shrinke up themselves whensoever both bones are broken Hence it is that that fracture is judged the worst wherein the Cubir or Ell bone is broken But that is easiest of all wherein onely the Wand is broken for so the fractured part is sustained by the Ell-bone When both the bones are broken there must bee made a stronger extension for that the muscles are the more contracted Therefore whensoever eyther of them remaines whole it doth more service in sustaining the other than any eyther ligatures of splints for that it keeps the muscles right in their places Wherefore after the bones shal be set and rowled up with ligatures and splints the arme must bee so carried up in a scarfe put about the necke that the hand may not be much higher than the elbow lest the blood and other humors may fall downe thereinto But the hand shall be set in that posture which
want of nourishment both because the part it self is forced to desist from the accustomed actions and functions as also for that the veines arteries and nerves being more straitned and put out of their places hinder the spirits and nourishment from flowing so freely as they ought to the part whence it comes to passe that the part it self made more weak the native heat being debilitated through idlenesse it can neither attract the alimentary juice neither can it digest assimulate that little therof which flowes and falleth thereto Verily the Thigh-bone as long as it is forth of the cavity growes no more after the manner as the other bones of the body doe and therefore in some space of time you may perceive it to bee shorter than the sound bone Notwithstanding the bones of the legge and foote are not hindered of their growth for that they are not out of their proper places Now for that the whole leg appears more slender you must think that happens only by the extenuation leannesse of the proper muscles thereof The same thing happens to the whole hand in the largest acception when as the shoulder is out of joint unlesse that the calamity and losse hereof is the lesse For the shoulder being forth of joint you may do something with your hand whereby it will come to passe that no small portion of nourishment may flow downe into these parts But the Thigh-bone being dislocated especially inwards in a child unborn or an infant much lesse alimentary nourishment flowes to that part because it can much lesse use the foot and legge by reason of the dislocation of the Hipp than it can doe the hand by a luxation of the shoulder But now wee must thus understand that which is said by Hippocrates That dislocated bones and not restored doe decrease or are hindred from their just growth to bee onely in those who have not yet attained to their full and naturally appointed growth in every demension For in men of full growth the bones which are not restored become more slender but yet no shorter as appeares by that which hee hath delivered of the shoulder CHAP. XLI Of the signes of the Hipp dislocated outwardly or inwardly THe thigh-bone or Hipp when it is dislocated outwardly and not restored after some time the paine is asswaged and flesh growes about it the head of the bone weares it selfe a new cavity in the adjoyning Hipp whereinto it betakes it selfe so that at the length the patients may go without a staffe neither so deformed a leannesse will waste their legge But if the luxation happen inwards a greater leannesse will befall them by reason that the vessels naturally run more inwardly as Galen observes in the dislocation of the Vertebrae to the inside therefore it comes to passe that they are more grievously oppressed besides the thigh-bone cannot wagge or once stirre against the share-bone wherefore if the bone thus dislocated bee not restored to its joynt againe then they must cast their legge about as they walke just as wee see oxen doe Wherefore the sound legge whilest they go takes much lesse space than the lame because this whilest it stirreth or moveth must necessarily fetch a compasse about but that performeth its motion in a right line Besides whilest the patients stand upon their lame legge to put forwards the sound they are forced to stand crooked whereupon they are forced to stay themselves with a staffe that they fall not Furthermore those who have this bone dislocated either backwards or outwards so that it cannot bee restored have the part it selfe grow stiffe and hard which is the cause why the ham may bee bended without great paine and they may stand and goe upon the tops of their toes besides also when they desire âo goe faster they are forced to stoope and strengthen themselves by laying their hand on their lame thigh at every step both for that their lame legge is the shorter as also because the whole weight of the body should not lye wholly or perpendicularly upon the joynt or head of the thigh-bone Yet in continuance of time when they are used to it they may goe without any staffe in their hands Yet in the interim the sound leg becomes more deformed in the composure figure because whilest it succours the opposite and lame leg by the firme standing on the ground it beares the weight of the whole body in performance wherereof the ham must necessarily now and then bend But on the contrary when as the head of the thigh being dislocated inwards is not put into the joynt if the patient be arrived at his full growth after that the head of the bone hath made it selfe a cavity in the neighbouring bone wherein it may rest he may bee able to walke without a staffe because the dislocated leg cannot easily be bended towards the groine or ham and he will sooner rest upon his heele than upon his toes This kinde of dislocation if it bee inveterate can never be restored And these things happen when as the thigh-bone is dislocated inwards or when the internall ligament which fastens the dearticulation shall be broken or relaxed But the contrary shall plainely appeare if the dislocation shall happen to bee outwards for then the lame legge becomes the shorter because the head of the thigh flyes into a place higher than its cavity and the muscles of that part are contracted towards their originall and convulsively draw the bone upwards together with them The whole leg together with the knee and foot looketh inwards they cannot goe upon their heels but upon the setting on of the toes The legge may bee bended which it cannot bee in a dislocation of the thigh inwards as Paulus shewes Therefore wee must diligently observe that sentence of Hippocrates which is read with a negative in these words Sed neque conflectere quemadmodum sanum crus possunt that they ought to bee read with an affirmative after this manner Sed conflectere c. quin crue ipsum c. But now the lame legge will better sustaine the weight of the body in an externall than in an internall dislocation for then the head of the thigh is more perpendicularly subject to the whole weight of the body Therefore when in successe of time it shall by wearing have made it selfe a cavity in the neighbouring bone which in time will be confirmed so that there will remaine no hope of restoring the dislocation neverthelesse the patient shall be able to goe without a staffe for that then no sense of paine will trouble him whence it followes that the whole leg also will become lesse leane for that going is lesse painfull neither are the vessels so much pressed as in that dislocation which is made inwardly CHAP. XLII Of the thigh-bone dislocated forewards IT seldome happeneth that the thigh is dislocated forwards yet when as it shall happen it is knowne by these signes The head of the
Ecchymosis or blacknesse over all the heel paine swelling and other the like ensue which implore remedies the Surgeons helpe to wit convenient diet and drawing of bloud by opening a veine of which though Hippocrates makes no mention yet it is here requisite by reason of the feaver and inflammation and if need require purgation principally such as may divert the matter by causing vomit and lastly the application of locall medicines chiefly such as may soften and rarifie the skin under the heel otherwise usually hard and thick such as are fomentations of warme water oile so that divers times wee are forced to scarifie it with a lancet shunning the quicke flesh For so at length the blood poured forth into the part and there heaped up is more easily attenuated and at length resolved But these things must all bee performed before the inflammation seaze upon the part otherwise there will be danger of a convulsion For the bloud when it falls out of the vessels readily putrefies by reason the density of this part hinders it from ventilation and dispersing to the adjacent parts Hereto may be added that the large and great Tendon which covers the heele is endued with exquisite sense and also the part it selfe is on every side spred over with many nerves Besides also there is further danger of inflammation by lying upon the backe and heele as we before admonished you in the Fracture of a leg Therefore I would have the Surgeon to bee here most attentive and diligent to performe these things which we have mentioned lest by inflammation a Gangrene and mortification for here the sanious flesh presently falls upon the bone happen together with a continued and sharp feaver with trembling hicketting and raveing For the corruption of this part first by contagion assailes the next and thence a feaver assailes the heart by the arteryes pressed and growing hot by the putride heat by the nerves and that great and notable tendon made by the concourse of the three muscles of the calfe of the legge the muscles braine and stomach are evilly affected and drawne into consent and so cause convulsions raving and a deadly hicketting CHAP. LV. Of the dislocated pasterre or Ancle-bone THe Astragalus or Pasterne bone may bee dislocated and fall out of its place to every side Wherefore when it falls out towards the inner part the sole of the foot is turned outwards when it flyes out to the contrary the sign is also contrary if it be dislocated to the foreside on the hinde side the broad Tendon comming under the heel is hardened and distended but if it be luxated backwards the whole heel is as it were hid in the foot neither doth this kinde of dislocation happen without much violence It is restored by extending it with the hands and forcing it into the contrary part to that from whence it fell Being restored it is kept so by application of medicines and fit ligation The patient must keepe his bed long in this case lest that bone which susteines and bears up the whole body may againe sinke under the burden and breake out the sinewes being not well knit and strengthened CHAP. LVI Of the dislocation of the Instep and backe of the foot THe bones also of the Instep and backe of the foot may be luxated and that either upwards or downwards or to one side though seldome sidewise for the reason formerly rendred speaking of the dislocation of the like bones of the hand If that they stand upwards then must the patient tread hard upon some plaine or even place and then the Surgeon by pressing them with his hand shall force them into their places on the contrary if they stand out of the sole of the foote then must you presse them thence upwards and restore each bone to its place They may bee restored after the same manner if they bee flowne out to either side But you must note that although the ligatures consist but of one head in other dislocatious yet here Hippocrates would have such used as have two heads for that the dislocation happens more frequently from below upwards or from above downewards than sidewise CHAP. LVII Of the dislocation of the Toes NOw the Toes may bee foure waies dislocated even as the fingers of the hand and they may be restored just after the same manner that is extend them directly forth and then force each joint into its place and lastly bind them up as is fitting The restitution of all of them is easie for that they cannot farre transgresse their bounds To conclude the bones of the feet are dislocated and restored by the same meanes as those of the hands but that when as any thing is dislocated in the foote the patient must keepe his bed but when any thing is amisse in the hand he must carry it in a scarfe The patient must rest twenty dayes that is untill he can firmely stand upon his feet CHAP. LVIII Of the symptomes and other accidents which may befall a broken or dislocated member MAny things may befall broken or dislocated members by the meanes of the fracture or dislocation such as are bruises great paine inflammation a fever impostume gangrene mortification ulcer fistula and atrophia all which require a skilfull and diligent Surgeon for their cure A confusion happens by the fall of some heavie thing upon the part or by a fall from high whence followes the effusion of bloud poured out under the skinne which if it be poured forth in great plenty must be speedily evacuated by scarification and the part eased of that burden lest it should thence gangrenate And by how much the bloud shall appear more thick and the skin more dense by so much the scarification shall be made more deepe You may also for the same purpose apply leaches Concerning paine wee formerly said that it usually happens by reason that the bones are moved out of their places whence it happeneth that they become troublesome to the muscles and nerves by pricking and pressing them Hence ensue inflammations as also impostumation and a feaver oft times a gangrene and in conclusion a mortification corrupting and rotting the bones otherwhiles a sinuousulcer or fistula But an Atrophia and leanenesse ariseth by the sloth and idlenesse of the member decaying all the strength therof and by too strait ligation intercepting the passages of the bloud otherwise ready to fall and flow thither Now the leannesse which is occasioned by too strait ligation receives cure by the slackening of the ligatures wherewith the member was bound That which proceeds from idlenesse is helped by moderate exercise by extending bending lifting up and depressing the member if so bee that he can away with exercise Otherwise he shall use frictions and fomentations with warme water The frictions must be moderate in hardenesse and gentlenesse in length and shortnesse The same moderation shall be observed in
his jawes wherefore let him feed upon liquid meats as ponado barly cream cullisses gellyes reare egs and other meates of the like nature At the end of eight dayes the ligature that binds up his eyes shall be loosed and his eyes washed with rose water and putting on spectacles or some taffaty the patient shall by little and little accustome himselfe to the light lest hee should bee offended by the sudden meeting with light But if the suffusion after some short while after lift it selfe up againe it must bee couched againe but through a new hole for the eye is pained and tender in the former place It sometimes happens by the touch of the needle that the Cataract is not couched whole but is broken into many peeces then therefore each of them must be followed and couched severally if there be any very small particle which scapes the needle it must bee let alone for there is no doubt but that in processe of time it may be dissolved by the force of the native heat There are also some Cataracts which at the first touch of the needle are diffused turne into a substance like to milke or troubled water for that they are not throughly ripe yet these put us in good hope of recovery and it bee but for this that they can never afterwards concrete into one body as before Wherefore at the length they are also discussed by the strength of the native heat and then the eye recovers its former splendor If that any other symptomes come unlooked for they shall be helped by new counsels and their appropriate remedies CHAP. XXIII Of the stopping of the passage of the eares and the falling of things thereinto IT sometimes happeneth that children are born without any holes in their eares a certaine fleshy or membranous substance growing in their bottome or first entrance The same may also happen afterwards by accident they being ulcerated by some impostume or wound and the eare shut up by some fleshy excrescence or scar When as the stopping is in the bottome of the cavity the cure is more difficult than if it were in the first entrance But there is a double way of cure for this substance whatsoever it be must either be cut out or else eaten away and consumed by acrid and catheriticke medicines in performance of which there is need of great moderation of the mind and hand For it is a part endued with most exquisite sence and neare the braine wherefore by handling it too roughly there is feare of distension of the nerves and consequently of death Sometimes also the preternaturall falling of strange bodies into this passage maketh a stopping of the eares such as are fragments of stones gold silver iron and the like mettals pearles cherry-stones or kernels peafe and other such like pulse Now solid and bonie bodies still retaine the same magnitude but pease seeds and kernels by drawing the moisture there implanted into them swell up and cause vehement pain by the distension of the neighbouring parts wherefore the sooner they are drawne forth the better it is for the patient This shall be done with small pincers and instruments made in the shape of earepicks But if you profit nothing thus then must you use such gymblets as are made for the drawing forth of bullets shot deep into the body Little stones and bodies of the like stony hardnesse shall bee forced forth by the brain provoked to concussion by sneesing by dropping some oyle of almonds first into the passage of the eare that the way may be the more slippery for it will come to passe by this sneesing or violence of the internall aire forcibly seeking passage out that at length they may bee cast forth the mouth and nostrils being stopped with the hand But if wee cannot thus prevaile it remaines that we cut open the passage with an incision knife so much as shall be sufficient for the putting in and using of an instrument for to extract them If any creeping things of little creatures as fleas ticks pismires gnats and the like which sometimes happeneth shall get therein you may kill them by dropping in a little oyle and vineger There is a certaine little creeping thing which for piercing and getting into the eares the French call Perse-oreille wee an Eare-wigge This if it chance to get into the eare may be killed by the foresaid meanes you may also catch it or draw it forth by laying halfe an apple to your eare as a bait for it CHAP. XXIV Of getting of little bones and such like things out of the jawes and throate SOmetimes little bones and such like things in eating greedily use to sticke or as it were fasten themselves in the jawes or throate Such bodies if you can come to the sight of them shall bee taken out with long slender and croked mallets made like a Cranes beake If they do not appear nor there be no means to take them forth they shal be cast forth by causing vomit or with swallowing a crust of bread or a dry fig gently chawed and so swallowed or else they shall be thrust downe into the stomacke or plucked back with a leeke or some other such like long and stiffe crooked body annoynted with oile and thrust downe the throate If any such like thing shall get into the Weazon you must cause coughing by taking sharpe things or else sneesing so to cast forth whatsoever is there troublesome CHAP. XXV Of the Tooth-ache OF all paines there is none which more cruelly tormenteth the patients than the Tooth-ache For wee see them oft-times after the manner of other bones to suffer inflammation which will quickly suppurate and they become rotten and at length fall away piecemeale for wee see them by daily experience to be eaten and hollowed and to breed wormes some portion of them putrefying The cause of such paine is either internall or externall and primitive The internall is a hot or cold defluxion of humours upon them filling their sockets thence consequently driving out the teeth which is the reason that they stand sometimes so farre forth that the patient neither dares nor can make use of them to chaw for feare of paine for that they are loose in their sockets by the relaxation of the gums caused by the falling downe of the defluxion When as they are rotten and perforated even to the roots if any portion of the liquor in drinking fall into them they are pained as if you thrust in a pin or bodkin the bitternesse of the paine is such The signes of a hot defluxion are sharpe and pricking paine as if needles were thrust into them a great pulsation in the roote of the pained tooth and the temples and some ease by the use of cold things Now the signes of a cold defluxion are a great heavinesse of the head much and frequent spitting some mitigation by the use of hot remedies In the bitternesse
too short it cannot cover the glans This happens either by nature to wit by the first conformation or afterwards by some accident as to those whom religion and the custome of their nation bids to be circumcised The cure is thus The Praepuce is turned up and then the inner membrane thereof is cut round and great care is had that the veine and artery which are there betweene the two membranes of the Praepuce be not cut in sunder Hence it is drawn downward by extension untill it cover the glans a deficcative emplaster being first put between it and the glans lest they should grow together Then a pipe being first put into the urinary passage the praepuce shall be there bound untill the incision be cicatrized This cure is used to the Jewes when having abjured their religion full of superstitions for handsomnesse sake they would cover the nut of their yard with a praepuce and so recover their cut off skinne CHAP. XXXII Of Phymosis and Paraphymosis that is so great a constriction of the praepuce about the Glans or Nut that it cannot be bared or uncovered at Pleasure THe prepuce is straitened about the Glans two waies for it either covers the whole nut so straitly encompasses the end therof that it cannot be drawne upwards and consequently the nut cannot be uncovered or else it leaves the Glans bare under it being fastened so stiffely to the roots thereof that it cannot bee turned up nor drawn down or over the Glans The first manner of constriction is termed Phymosis the latter Paraphymosis The Phymosis happens either by the fault of the first conformation or else by a scarre through which occasion the praepuce hath growne lesser as by the growing of warts Now Paraphymosis is often occasioned by the inflammation of the yard by impure copulation for hence ulcers breed betweene the praepuce and Glans with swelling and so great inflammation that the praepuce cannot bee turned backe Whence it is that they cannot bee handled and cured as you would and a gangrene of the part may follow which may by the contagion bring death to all the body unless it be hindred prevented by amputation but if a scar be the cause of the constriction of the praepuce the patient being plac'd in a convenient site let the praepuce be drawne forth and extended and as much as may be stretched and enlarged then let the scarre be gently cut in three or foure places on the inner side with a crooked knife but so that the gashes come not to the outside and let them be an equall distance each from other But if a fleshy excrescence or a wart shall be the occasion of this straitnesse and constriction it shall be consumed by the same remedies by which the warts of the wombe and yard are consumed or taken off But when as the praepuce doth closely adhere to the Glans on every side the cure is not to be hoped for much lesse to be attempted CHAP. XXXIII Of those whose Glans is not rightly perforated and of the too short or strait ligament bridle or Cord of the yard SOme at their birth by evill conformation have not their Glans perforated in the middle but have only a small hole underneath toward the bridle ligament of the yard called the cord Which is the cause that they do not make water in a strait line unlesse they turn up their yard toward their belly neither by the same reason can they beget children because through this fault of conformation the seed is hindred from being cast directly into the wombe The cure is wholly chirurgicall and is thus performed The praepuce is taken hold of and extended with the left hand but with the right hand the extremity thereof with the end of the Glans is cut even to that hole which is underneath But such as have the bridle or ligament of the yard too short so that the yard cannot stand straight but crooked and as it were turned downewards in these also the generation of children is hindred because the seed cannot be cast directly and plentifully into the wombe Therefore this ligament must be cut with much de xterity and the wound cured after the manner of other wounds having regard to the part Children also are sometimes borne into the world with their fundaments unperforated for a skinne preternaturally covering the part hinders the passage forth of the excrements those must have a passage made by art with an instrument for so at length the excrements will come forth yet I have found by experience that such children are not naturally long lived neither to live many dayes after such section CHAP. XXXIV Of the causes of the stone THE stones which are in the bladder have for the most part had their first originall in the reines or kidneys to wit falling down from thence by the ureters into the bladder The cause of these is twofold that is materiall and efficient Grosse tough and viscide humours which crudities produce by the distempers of the bowels and immoderate exercises chiefly immediately after meat yeeld matter for the stone whence it is that children are more subject to this disease than those of other ages But the efficient cause is either the immoderate heate of the kidneys by meanes whereof the subtler part of the humors is resolved but the grosser and more earthy subsides and is hardened as we see bricks hardened by the sun and fire or the more remisse heat of the bladder sufficient to bake into a stone the faces or dregges of the urine gathered in great plenty in the capacity of the bladder The straightnesse of the ureters and urenary passage may be accounted as an assistant cause For by this meanes the thinner portion of the urine floweth forth but that which is more feculent and muddy being stayed behind groweth as by scaile upon scaile by addition and collection of new matter into a stony masse And as a weeke often-times dipped by the Chandler into melted tallow by the copious adhesion of the tallowy substance presently becomes a large candle thus the more grosse and viscide faeces of the urine stay as it were at the barres of the gathered gravell and by their continuall appulse are at length wrought and fashioned into a true stone CHAP. XXXV Of the signes of the stone of the Kidneys and bladder THE signes of the stone in the reines are the subsiding of red or yellow sand in the urine a certaine obscure itching at the kidneys and the sense of a weight or heavinesse at the loynes a sharp and pricking paine in moving or bending the body a numnesse of the thigh of the same side by reason of the compression caused by the stone of the nerves discending out of the vertebrae of the loynes of the thigh But when the stone is in the bladder the fundament and whole perinaeum is
than those in whom the matter of the disease is become knotty whereof Ovid thus speaketh Tollere nodosam nescit medicina podagram Physicke cannot the knotty Goute to heale These reasons have induced many to believe that the essence of this disease is unknowne for there is a certaine occult and inexplicable virulency the author of so great malignity and contumacy Which Avicen seemes to acknowledge when hee writes that there is a certaine kinde of Goute whose matter is so acute and maligne that if it at any time bee augmented by the force of anger it may suffice to kill the party by suddaine death Therefore Galen himselfe writes that Treacle must bee used in all Arthriticall and gouty affects and as I think for no other reason than for that it dries wastes and weakens the malignity thereof Gordonius is of the same opinion but addeth withall that the body must be prepared and purged before wee use Treacle Therefore the matter of the gout is a thin and virulent humour yet not contagious offending in quality rather than quantity causing extreme paines and therfore instigating the humours together with the caliginous and flatulent spirits prepared or ready for defluxion upon the affected parts Therefore as the bitings of Aspes and stingings of Waspes cause cruell pain with sudden swelling and blistering which is by the heat of the humours which the poyson hath tainted and not by the simple solution of continuity seeing that we daily see Shoo-makers and Taylors pricking their flesh with aules and needles without having any such symptome Thus the virulencie of the gout causeth intolerable tormenting paine not by the abundance because it happens to many who have the gout no signe of defluxion appearing in the joints but onely by a maligne and inexplicable quality by reason whereof these paines doe not cease unlesse abated by the helpe of medicines or nature or both The recitall of the following histories will give much light to that unexplicable and virulent malignity of the matter causing the gout Whilest King Charles the ninth of happy memory was at Burdeaux there was brought to Chappellaine and Castellan the Kings Physicians and Taste a Physician of Burdeaux Nicholas Lambert and my selfe Surgeons a certaine Gentle woman some forty yeares old exceedingly troubled for many yeares by reason of a tumor scarce equalling the bignesse of a pease on the outside of the joynt of the left Hippe one of her tormenting fits tooke her in my presence shee presently beganne to cry and âoare and rashly and violently to throw her body this way and that way with motions and gestures above a womans yea a mans nature For shee thrust her head between her legges laid her feete upon her shoulders you would have said shee had beene possessed of the Divell This fit held her some quarter of an houre during all which time I heedfully observed whether the grieved part swelled any bigger than it was accustomed whether there happened any new inflammation but there was no alteration as farre as I could gather by sight or feeling but onely that shee cryed out more loudly when as I touched it The fit passed a great heate tooke her all her body ranne downe with sweat with so great wearinesse and weakenesse of all her members that shee could not so much as stirre her little finger There could bee no suspicion of an Epileptick fit for this woman all the time of her agony did perfectly make use of all her senses did speake discourse and had no convulsion Neither did shee spare any cost or diligence whereby shee might bee cured of her disease by the helpe of Physicians or famous Surgeons she consulted also witches wizzards and charmers so that shee had left nothing unattempted but all art was exceeded by the greatnesse of the disease When I had shewed all these things at our consultation wee all with one consent were of this opinion to apply a potentiall Cautery to the grieved part or the tumour I my selfe applyed it after the fall or the Eschar very blacke and virulent sanies flowed out which freed the woman of her paine and disease for ever after Whence you may gather that the cause of so great evill was a certaine venenate malignity hurting rather by an unexplicable quality than quantity which being overcome and evacuated by the Cautery all paine absolutely ceased Upon the like occasion but on the right arme the wife of the Queenes Coach-man at Amboise consulted Chappellaine Castellaâ and me earnestly craving ease of her paine for shee was so grievously tormented by fits that through impatiency being carelesse of her selfe shee endeavoured to cast her lelse headlong out of her chamber window for feare whereof shee had a guard put upon her Wee judged that the like monster was to be assaulted with the like weapon neither were we deceived for using a potentiall cautery this had like successe as the former Wherefore the bitternesse of the paine of the gout is not occasioned by the onely weakenesse of the joints for thus the paine should be continuall and alwaies like it self neither is it from the distemper of a simple humour for no such thing happens in other tumours of what kinde soever they be of but it proceeds from a venenate maligne occult and inexplicable quality of the matter wherfore this disease stands in need of a diligent Physician and a painfull Surgeon CHAP. III. Of the manifest causes of the Gout ALthough these things may be true which we have delivered of the occult cause of the gout yet there be and are vulgarly assigned others of which a probable reason may bee rendred wherein this malignity whereof wee have spoken lies hid and is seated Therefore as of many other diseases so also of the gout there are assigned three causes that is the primitive antecedent and conjunct the primitive is two fold one drawn from their first originall and their mothers wombe which happens to such as are generated of gouty parents chiefly if whilest they were conceived this gouty matter did actually abound and fall upon the joynts For the seed falls from all the parts of the body as saith Hippocrates and Aristole affirmes lib. de gener animal Yet this causes not an inevitable necessity of having the gout for as many begot of sound and healthfull parents are taken by the gout by their proper primary default so many live free from this disease whose fathers notwithstanding were troubled therewith It is probable that they have this benefit and priviledge by the goodnesse of their mothers seed and the laudible temper of the womb wherof the one by the mixture the other by the gentle heat may amend and correct the faults of the paternall seed for otherwise the disease would become hereditary and gouty persons would necessarily generate gouty for the seed followeth the temper and complexion of the party generating as it is shewed by Avicen Another primitive cause is
let it boyle in balnco Mariae being first mixed with some wine until the halfe thereof bee consumed for the space of renne or twelve houres then let it coole and so keepe it for use adding thereto in the time of annoynting some few drops of aquavitae It may bee annoynted twice or thrice in a day long after meate Moreover the roots and leaves of Dane-wurt boyled in water beaten and applyed asswage paine the oyle thereof chimically extracted performes the same But if the contumacious paine cannot bee mitigated by the described remedies and becomming intolerably hot and raging make the patient almost to swoune then must wee fly to narcoticks For although the temper of the part may bee weakened by these the native heate diminished or rather exstinguished yet this is a far lesse inconvenience than to let the whole body bee wasted by paine These things have a powerfull refrigerating and drying faculty taking away the sense of the paine and furthermore incrassate thin acride and biting humours such as cholericke humours are Wherefore if the matter which causeth the paine be thick wee must abstaine from narcoticks or certainely use them with great caution â micae panis secalini parum cocti in lacte ⥠ii vitellos ovorum nu ii opiiÊi saccorum solani hyosciami mandragorae portulacae sempervivi an ⥠i. Let them bee mixed together and applyed and often changed Or else â fol. hyosciami cicutae acetos an m. i. bulliant in oxycrato contundantur cumque vitellis ovorum crudorum nu ii olei rosat ⥠ii farinâ hordei quod sit satis incorporentur fiat cataplasma with the use thereof I am accustomed to asswage great pains Or else â OpiiÊiii camphor Êss olei nenuph. ⥠i. lactis ⥠ii unguent ros Galeni ⥠iv incorporentur simul in mortario applicentur Moreover cold water applyed dropped upon the part drop by drop is narcotick and stupefactive as Hippocrates affirmeth Aphor. 29. Sect. 5. for a moderate numnesse mitigateth paine there is also another reason why it may bee profitably used in all paines of the Gout for that by repelling the humours it hindereth their defluxion into the part Mandrage apples boyled in milke and beaten doe the samething also the leaves of henbane hemlock lettuce purslaine being so boiled doe the same If any desire to use these more cold hee must apply them crude and not boyled But the excesse of paine being mitigated wee must desist from the use of such narcotickes and they must rather bee strengthened with hot and digerating things otherwise there will bee danger lest it bee too much weakened the temper thereof being destroyed and so afterwards it may bee subject to every kinde of defluxion Wherefore it shall bee strengthened with the formerly described discussing fomentations and these ensuing remedies As â gum ammoniaci bdelii an ⥠i. dissolvantur in aceto passentur per setaceum addendo styracis liquid fariâ foenug an ââ¦ss pul ireos ⥠iiii olei châmaem ⥠ii pyrethriÊii cum cera fiat emplastrum molle Or else â rad emulâ ebuli altheae an lb. ss sem lini foenugr an Êii ficuum ping nu xx coquantur completè trajiciantur per setaceum addendo pul euphorb Êii olei chamaem aneth rutacei an ⥠iii. medullae cervi ⥠iv fiat cataplasma Yet you must use moderation in discussing lest the subtler part of the impact humour being discussed the grosser part may turne into a stony consistence which also is to bee feared in using repercussives I also omitted that according to the opinion of the Ancients bathes of fresh water wherein cooling herbes have been boiled used three houres after meat conduce much to the asswaging of pain for so used they are more convenient in cholerick natures and spare bodies for that they humect the more and quickly digest the thin and cholerick and consequently acride vapours the pores being opened and the humours dissipated by the gentle warmenesse of the bath After the bath the body must be annoynted with hydraeleum or oyle and water tempered together lest the native heate exhale and the body become more weake Meates of more grosse juice are more convenient as beefe sheeps-feet and the like if so be that the patient can digest them for these inspissate the cholerick bloud and make it more unfit for defluxion CHAP. XVIII What remedies must be used in paines of the joynts proceeding of a distemper onely without matter PAines also happen in the joynts by distemper without any matter which though rare yet because I happened once to feele them I have thought good to shew what remedies I used against them I once earnestly busied in study and therefore not sensible of such externall injuries as might befall mee a little winde comming secretly in by the crannies of my studie fell upon my left Hippe at length wearied with study as soone as I rose up to goe my way I could not stand upon my feete I felt such bitter paine without any swelling or humour which might bee discerned Therefore I was forced to goe to bed and calling to minde that cold which was absolutely hurtfull to the nerves had bred mee that paine I attempted to drive it away by the frequent application of very hot clothes which though they scorched and blistered the sound parts adjoyning thereto yet did they scarce make any impression upon the part where the paine was settled the distemper was so great and so firmely fixed therein And I layed thereto bagges filled with fryed oates and millet and dipped in hot red wine as also oxe bladders halfe filled with a decoction of hot herbs And lastly a woodden dish almost filled with hot ashes covered over with sage rosmarie and rue lightly bruised and so covered with a cloth which sprinkled over with aqua vitae sent forth a vapour which asswaged the paine Also browne bread newly drawne out of the oven and sprinkled over with Rose-water and applyed did very much good And that I might more fully expell this hurtfull cold I put stone bottles filled with hot water to the soales of my feete that the braine might bee heated by the streightnesse and continuity of the nerves At length by the helpe of these remedies I was very well freed from this contumacious distemper when it had held mee for the space of foure and twentie houres There is another kind of gouty pain sometimes caused by a certain excrementitious matter but so thin and subtle that it cannot bee discerned by the eyes It is a certaine fuliginous or sootie vapour like to that which passeth from burning candles or lampes which adhers and concreets to any thing that is opposed thereto which being infected by the mixture of a virulent serous humour whithersoever it runneth causeth extreme paine somewhiles in these and otherwhiles in other joynts unlesse you make a way therefore when
on the contrary a flatulent spirit lifts it up as it were by renitency as if one should thrust a pair of bellows which are filled with wind hence the part cannot performe its duty for that the spaces of the joints are possessed with aboundance of flatulencies so that the liberty of motion is intercepted and the member is kept as it were bound up Many no very skillfull Surgeons putting their fingers to these kind of tumours so that lifting up the one they presse down the other when as they perceive the flatulency as it were rising betweene their fingers supposing it to bee the motion of pus or matter already generated and flowing up and downe as is usual in impostumes they have opened it by incision but when as nothing flowed forth it appeared how much they were deceived yet in the interim by this their rashnesse they have caused many dangerous symptomes as encrease of pain defluxion of humours by force whereof the bones have beene dislocated and brought to the patient an uncurable lamenesse But these flatulent gouts are seldome without some phlegmatick matter which is neither too crude nor viscide Such like flatulencies are not easily discussed nor at the first endeavour by reason of a cold distemper which they bring to the part and the density of the membranes and ligaments by which the articulation is knit and fastened so that scarce any part of that which is there shut up can breath forth of such strait passages Therefore the cure must be undertaken with resolving discussing and drying fomentations as for example with a decoction of fennell aniseeds rue chamornill melilote sage rosemary origanum calamints horehound and the like boyled in wine with a little Lye rose vinegar and common salt This following ointment shall bee used after the fomentation â olei chamoem aneth rut âauri an ⥠ii cum cera alba fiat linimentum addendo aq vitae parum After you have anointed it apply thereto this following cataplasme â flor cham melil aneth ros rub pulv an m i. fol. malv. absinth an m ss furfur m i. bulliant omnia simul cum lixivio vinorubre deinde pistentur cum medulla panis farina fabarum quantum sufficit fiat cataplasma addendo ol rosar myrtin an ⥠ii Some highly approve of this following medicine for the wasting of flatulencies â axun suil ⥠iv calcis vivae ⥠i ss terantur diligenter in mortario incorporata applicentur Or else â stercor caprar cocti cum vino aceto an lb. ss tereb venet mell com an ⥠ii aq vitae ⥠ss pul rad lreos florent sabin an ⥠iii. olei rut aneth an ⥠i. farin fabarum quantum sufficit Make a cataplasme to the forme of a pultis Also stoupes dipped in oxycrate and wrung out shall be applyed in this oxycrate shall be boyled wormewood origanum chamomill melilote rue common salt adding thereto some aqua vitae Then the part shall be bound up as strait as the patient can endure it in conclusion that the native strenght may by little and little bee restored to the part it shall be fomented with Lye made of the ashes of Oake-wood and the cuttings of vines wherein shall be boyled salt sulphur choise alome and wetting linnen cloaths or stoups therein and applying them it shall be straitly swathed up Yet if great pain shall more cruelly vexe the part then neglecting for a time the proper cure of the disease you shall withstand the symptome by rubbing the part and anointing it with some discussing oile laying thereon some moist wooll other anodyne things CHAP. XXII Of the Ischias Hip-gout or Sciatica FOR that the hip-gout in the greatnesse of the causes bitternesse of pain and vehemency of other symptomes easily exceeds the other kindes of Gout therefore I have thought good to treate thereof in particular The pain of the Sciatica is therefore the most bitter and the symptomes most violent for that the dearticulation of the huckle bone with the head of the Thigh bone is more deepe than the rest because also the phlegmaticke humour which causeth it is commonly more plenteous cold grosse and viscid that flowes down into this joint and lastly because the Sciatica commonly succeeds some other chronicall disease by reason of the translation and falling down thither of the matter become maligne and corrupt by the long continuance of the former disease But the paine not onely troubles the hippe but entering deepe is extended to the muscles of the buttockes the groines knees and very ends of the toes yea often times it vexeth the patient with a sense of paine in the very vertebrae of the loines so that it makes the patients and also oft times the very Physitians and Surgeons to thinke it the wind or stone Collicke The cause of such wandering and dispersed paine is to bee referred to the manifold distribution of the nerves which come to that joint from the loines and holy-bone for they are sent into the muscles of the buttockes and so dispersed over the whole legge to the very ends of the toes as it is shewed in our Anatomy Therefore the paine is largely extended that is to what part soever a nerve runs which comes from the affected Hippe Often times there is no swelling no rednesse nor distemper manifest to the eye by reason that the veines are very few which rise into the surface and skinne of this part and the humour lyes as it were sunke in which is the cause that divers times the excrementitious humours mixed with statulencie runne so violently into the cavity of this joint that relaxing the ligaments as well proper as common the head of the thigh-bone is easily driven out from hence so that it may never be restored again if it remain so for any space of time for that in this time the humor falling down into this cavity by delay concretes as it were into a stony body and the head of the Thigh-bone weares it selfe another cavity in the neighbouring bone but the lips of the true cavity which are gristly become more streit and deprest and lastly all the ligamentous bodies moistened with this excrementitious humour become more loose and weake whence succeed many and most grievous symptoms as lamenesse the decay not only of the thigh leg but at length of the whole body and lastly a slow and hectick feaver which in continuance of time will consume the patient for the causes formerly mentioned Therfore let Physitians and Surgeons have a care that they resist it at the first and with such powerfull remedies as are mentioned in the following chapter hinder the springing up and growth of the formerly mentioned symptomes CHAP. XXIII The cure of the Sciatica THough the Sciatica bee commonly occasioned by tough phlegme yet if the patient be strong and abound with blood and all things else consent it shall bee good to draw
Scorpions laid waste a certaine part of Aethiopia by chasing away the inhabitants The Ancients made divers kinds of Scorpions according to their varietie or difference of colours some being yellow others browne redish ash-coloured greene whitish blacke duskie some have wings and some are without They are more or lesse deadly according to the countries they inhabite In Tuscanie and Scythia they are absolutely deadly but at Trent and in the Iland Pharos their stinging is harmlesse The place stung by a Scorpion presently begins to be inflamed it waxeth red growes hard and swels and the patient is againe pained hee is one while hot another while cold labour presently wearies him and his paine is somewhiles more and somewhiles lesse he sweats and shakes as if he had an Ague his haire stands upright palenesse discolours his members and hee feels a paine as if he were pricked with needles over all his skin wind flieth out backwards he strives to vomit and goe to stoole but doth nothing he is molested with a continuall feaver and sowning which at length proves deadly unlesse it be remedied Dioscorides writes that a Scorpion beaten and laid to the place where he stung is a remedy thereto as also eaten roasted to the same purpose It is an usuall but certaine remedy to anoint the stung place with the oyl of Scorpions There be some who drop into the wound the milkie juice of figs others apply thereto Calamint beaten othersome use barly meale-mixed with a decoction of Rue Snailes beaten together with their shels and laid thereon presently asswage pain Sulphur vivum mixed with turpentine and applyed plaster-wise is good as also the leaves of ââ¦ue beaten laid thereto In like sort also the herbe Scorpioides which thence tooke its name is convenient as also a bryony root boiled and mixed with a little sulphur and old oile Discorides affirmes Agarick in powder or taken in wine to be an Antidote against poysons verily it is exceeding good against the stingings or bitings of serpents Yet the continuall use of a bath stands in stead of all these as also sweat and drinking wine somewhat alaid Now Scorpions may bee chased away by a fumigation of Sulphur and Galbanum also oile of Scorpions dropped into their holes hinders their comming forth Juice of radish doth the same For they will never touch one that is besmeared with the juice of radish or garlike yea verily they will not dare to come neare him CHAP. XXVI Of the stinging of Bees Waspes c. BEes Waspes Hornets and such like cause great paine in the skin wounded by their stinging by reason of the curstnesse of the venome which they send into the body by the wound yet are they seldome deadly but yet if they set upon a man by multitudes they may come to kill him For thus they have sometimes been the death of horses Wherefore because such as are stung by these by reason of the cruelty of pain may think they are wounded by a more virulent and deadly creature I thinke it not amisse to set downe what signes follow upon their stingings Great paine presently ariseth which continueth untill the sting left in the part is taken forth the part becomes red and swolne and there riseth a push or little blister The cure is forthwith to sucke the wound very hard and thereby to draw forth the stings which if they cannot thus be gotten out the place if nothing hinder is to be cut or else temper ashes with leven or oile and so apply them the part also may be very conveniently put into hot water and there fomented for an houres space and at length washed in sea-water Cresses beaten and applied asswage the paine and discusse the humour causing the tumour Oxe dung macerated in oile and vinegar and applyed hot doth the same There are some who apply to the part the same creatures beaten as we formerly said of Scorpions beans chawed and laid to the part asswage paine Vinegar hony and salt applied exceeding hot are good if besides you dip a cloth therein and lay it upon the place sulphur vivum tempered with spittle hath the same effect The milkie juice of unripe figs incorporated with hony is judged very effectuall but it is much the better mixed with treacle Waspes will not sting nor bite such as anoint their bodies with the juice of mallowes mixed with oile They may bee quickly chased away with the fume of brimstone and such like things A waspe is said if shee find a viper dead to dip her sting in the others poyson and thence men learned to empoison the heads of their arrowes The rough and hairy wormes which are commonly called Bear-wormes especially those which breed about a Pine tree cause great itching rednesse swelling in the part which they bite touch or grate upon very hard A remedy hereof is onions beaten with vinegar and the rest of the things formerly mentioned CHAP. XXVII Of the bite of a Spider SPiders weave webs with various art yet in these they alwaies make a lurking hole so to lye in waite to catch the intrapped flyes and so to prey upon them There are many sorts of Spiders one is termed Rhagium round and like a blacke berry whence it taketh the name it hath a very small mouth under the midst of the belly and most short feet as if they were imperfect her bite is as painefull as the sting of a Scorpion Another is called Lupus or the Wolfe-spider because shee doth not onely lye in waite to catch flyes but also bees and waspes and all such things as may flee into her webbe The third is named Myrmecion it is larger than an Ant but headed like one the bodie thereof is blacke and hath white spots or streakes running towards the backe The fourth kind may bee called Vesparium in other things resembling a Waspe but that it wants the wings of a redish colour and living onely on herbes The Ancients have thought their bitings to bee venemous Now their poyson is therefore thought to bee cold because the symptomes thence arising are winde in the belly refrigerations of the extreme parts of the body numnesse in the bitten part with sense of cold and shaking The wound must forthwith be washed with very hot vinegar then must you lay thereto onions and such like things beaten then procure sweat by art as by bathes and stoves yet nothing is more effectuall than treacle and mithridate CHAP. XXVIII Of Cantharides and Buprestes CAntharides shine as it were with a golden colour acceptable to the eye by reason of the commixture of a blewish or greenish colour therewith yet their smell is ungratefull They are hot and dry in the fourth degree and so causticke corrosive and venemous not onely by reason of their caustick quality but because of a secret antipathy which they naturally have against the urenary parts which effects they produce not onely if they bee
his head lay without any shaking his tongue and speech was free his understanding sound and all his senses perfect even in the height of his fit He was taken at the least ten times a day well in the spaces between but wearied with labour it might have beene judged a true Epilepsie if the understanding and senses had failed The most judicious Physitians who were called to him judged it a convulsion cosen-germane to the falling sicknesse proceeding from a maligne and venemous vapour impact in the spine of the backe whence a vapour dispersed it selfe over all the nerves which passe from the spine every way into the limbes but not into the braine To remove this which they judged the cause frequent glysters are ordained and strong purges of all sorts cupping glasses are applied to the beginnings of the nerves âomentations unctions emplasters first to discusse then to strengthen and weare away the maligne quality These things doing little good he was sweated with bathes stoves and a decoction of Guajacum which did no more good than the former for that wee were all farre from the knowledge of the true cause of his disease for in the third moneth a certaine Devill was found to be the author of all this ill bewraying himselfe by voice unaccustomed words and sentences as well latine as greeke though the patient were ignorant of the greeke tongue he laied open many secrets of the by-standers but chiefly of the Physitians deriding them for that hee had abused them to the patients great harme because they had brought his body so low by needlesse purgations When his father came to visite him he would cry out long before he came at him or saw him drive away this visitant keep him from comming in here or else pluck his chaine from about his necke for on this as it is the custome of the French order of Knights there hangs the image of St. Michael If holy or divine things were read before him he shooke and trembled more violently When his fit was over hee remembred all that he had done and affirmed that hee did it against his will and that he was sorry for it The devill forced by ceremonies and exorcismes denied that he was damned for any crime and said that he was a spirit being asked who he was and by what meanes and power he did these things he said that hee had many habitations into which hee could betake him selfe and in the time of his rest hee could torment others that he was cast into this body by a certain person whom he would not name and that he entred by his feet up to his necke and that he would go forth againe the same way when as his appointed time was come He spoke of sundry other things as others which are possessed use to doe Now I speake not these things as new or strange but that it may appeare that devills sometimes entring into the body doe somewhiles torment it by divers and uncouth waies other whiles they doe not enter in but either agitate the good humours of the body or draw the ill into the principall parts or with them obstruct the veins or other passages or change the structure of the instruments from which causes innumerable diseases proceed of these Divells are the authors and wretched and forlorne persons the ministers and the reason of these things is beyond the search of nature Pliny tells that the Emperour Nero in his time found magicall arts most vain and false but what need we alledge profane writers when as those things that are recorded in scripture of the pythonisse of the woman speaking in her belly of King Nebuchodonozor of the Magitians of Pharaoh and other such things not a few prove that there both is and hath beene Magicke Pliny tells of Denarcâus that he tasting of the entrailes of a sacrificed childe turned himselfe into a Wolfe We read in Homer that Circes in the long wandering of Ulysses changed his companions into beasts with an inchanted cuppe or potion and in Virgil that the growing corne may bee spoiled or carried away by inchantments which things unlesse they were approved and witnessed by many mens credits the wisedome of Magistrates and Lawyers would not have made so many Lawes against Magitians neither would there have beene a mulct imposed upon their heads by the law of the twelve tables who had enchanted other mens corne But as in magicall arts the devill doth not exhibite things them selves as those which he cannot make but onely certaine shewes or appearances of things so in these which are any wayes accommodated to the use of Physicke the cure is neither certaine nor safe but deceitfull captious and dangerous I have seene the Jaundise over the whole body cured in one night by a written scroule hanged about the neck also I have seene Agues chased away by words and such ceremonies but within a short while after they returned againe and became much worse Now there are some vaine things and verily the fancies of old women which because they have long possessed the minds of men weakened with too much superstition we terme them superstitious These are such as we cannot truely say of them wherefore and whence they have the faculties ascribed to them for they neither arise from the temperament neither from other manifest qualities neither from the whole substance neither from a divine or magicall power from which two last mentioned all medicines beyond nature and which are consequently to be used to diseases whose essence are supernaturall must proceed Such like old wives medicines and superstitious remedies are written figures and characters rings where neither the assistance of God or Spirits is implored Let me aske you is it not a superstitious medicine to heale the falling sickenesse to carry in writing the names of the three Kings Gaspar Melchior and Balthasar who came to worship Christ To help the tooth ache if one whilst Masse is in saying touch his teeth saying these words Os non comminuet is ex co To stay vomiting with certaine ceremonies and words which they absent pronounce thinking it sufficient if that they but onely know the patients name I saw a certaine fellow that with murmuring a few words and touching the part would stanch blood out of what part soever it flowed there be some who to that purpose say this De latere ejus exivit Sanguis Aqua How many prayers or charmes are carried about to cure agues some taking hold of the patients hand say Aequè facilis tibi Febris haec sit atque Mariae virgini Christi partus Another washeth his hands with the patient before the fit saying to himselfe that solemne Psalme Exaltâbo te Deus meus Rex c. If one tell an Asse in his eare that hee is stung by a Scorpion they say that the danger is immediately over As there are many superstitious words so there are many superstitious writings also To helpe
medicines the one is called Araeoticum or ratifying the other is termed Diaphoreticum or digesting The Araeoticum by a meane heat and not dry and endued with a tenuity of substance openeth and relaxeth the skinne and draweth forth the matter shut up under it whereby it may ease paine like as Anodines because it doth not much depart from a temperate heat But the Diaphoreticum being much hotter whatsoever sticketh in the part being there impact it doth by thin vapour insensibly dissipate therefore the acrid and hot things are in this case to be made use of rather than attractives because that cold and grossenesse is more difficultly to be digested and the length and involution of the waies being to be considered The Araeoticke which we may call weake resolvers are either simple or compound The simples are these bismalvatota parietaria adianthum mercurialis ebulus valeriana rosmarinus salvia thymus chamaemelum melilotum anethum farina hordei tritici seminis lini faenugraeci nigella furfur adeps gallinae anseris anatis cuniculi vituli almost all metalls unlesse such as are acrid The compounds are oleum chamaemolinum anethinum liliaceum catellorum lumbricorum Keirinum de vitellis ovorum de tritico amygdalarum dulcium Unguentum de althaea empl diachylum ireatum Diaphoretickes or digestives are also both simple and compound the simple are Aristolochia enula campana iris caepa scylla sigillum Salomonis sigillum beatae Mariae bryonia panis porcinus dracunculus asphodelus origanum mentha pulegium sabina serpillum calamentha hyssopus urtica arthemisia lavendula chamepytis anisum foeniculum cuminum piper nux moschata coriandrum baccae lauri juniperi farina fabarum lupinorum orobi milii frumenti furfur mica panis acetum tepidum oxycratum vinum vetus aut aromaticum mel aqua vitae muria adeps tauri equi leonis canis hirci medulla cervi cruris bovis arietis ammoniacum galbanum opopanax sagapenum myrrha bdellium thus terebinthina pix nigra ladanum styrax calamita benioinum stercus caprinum columbinum caninum bubulum aliae stercorum species Compound diaphoretickes are oleum amygdalarum amararum Juniperinum laurinum de scorpionibus irinum costinum nardinum de terebinthina de croco canabinum raphaninum è cucumere agresti vulpinum rutaceum philosophorum de lateribus de euphorbio de tartaro de petroleo de kerva sive ricininum unguent Agrippae aragon martiatum enulatum empl de Vigo without addition and with addition oxycroceum diacalcitheos dissolved in a digesting oyle to the forme of a cerat Araeotickes are profitably used in the increase and state of superficiall tumours But Diaphoretickes are not to bee used in the encrease of tumours unlesse some astringent bee added lest by their more strong digestion they should draw and increase the defluxion but when the tumours decline they are then onely to be used in the parts chiefly where the skinne is dense and hard and when the humour is cold and grosse and lying hid deep in the body so that the vertue of medicaments can hardly come thereto but consideration is to bee had of the parts to which resolutives are to be applied for you may not apply relaxers or diaphoretickes to the liver spleen stomacke or bowels unlesse you adde some astringents of which a great part must be aromatickes To the parts where sense is more dull may be applied the stronger diaphoreticks but those parts which are endued with a more exquisite sense as the eye and the nerves to them we must apply weaker When the matter is grosse and cold things cutting and attenuating and then emollients are to be used and so by degrees come to diaphoretickes otherwise that onely is resolved which is the most subtle of the unprofitable matter the grosser becomming concrete and hardened But if the part be afflicted with a continuall defluxion so that there may be danger of a gangrene or sphacel it is not lawful then to make use of resolvers but you must in the place where the humour flowes devide the skin by scarification as it is most learnedly noted by Hollerius in that profitable booke of his left to posterity whose title is De materia Chirurgica CHAP. XII Of suppuratives A Suppurative medicine is said to bee that which shutting the pores and preventing transpiration by his emplasticke consistence increaseth the matter of native heat and therefore turneth the matter cast out of the vessels into pus and sanies It is of nature hot and moist and proportionable to the native heat of the part to which it is applied and of an emplasticke consistence that so it may hinder the native heat from being exhaled in which respect it differeth from emollients and malactickes of which wee shall speake hereafter There bee two kindes of suppuratives for some doe it of themselves and by their proper qualitie others by accident Those things which by their owne strength do bring to suppuration are either simples or compounds Simples are radix liliorum caepa allium malvarum omnium folia semina buglossum acanthus senecio violae parietaria crocus caules ficus passulae mundatae with a decoction of these things farina tritici farina volatilis farina hordei excorticati lolii seminis lini foenugraeci galbanum ammoniacum styrax pinguis ladanum viscum aucupatorum thus pix cera resina colla adeps suillus vitulinus vaccinus caprinus butyrum vitellus ovi oesipus humida stercus suillum columbinum caprinum pueri Compounds are oleum liliorum lumbricorum de croco unguent basilicum emplast diachylon commune magnum de mucilaginibus Those things doe suppurate by accident which worke it onely by the meanes of an emplasticke consistence for so often times astringents because they are of earthy and thicke parts are found to suppurate such are unguentum de bolo nutritum and such like Such also are those which by their coldnesse keep the heat in and shut the pores Hence is it that the qualities of sorrell are commended to generate pus for whilest it keepeth the heat within it encreaseth his effects to the thickening of the suppurable matter and the overcomming other rebellious qualities We use things ripening in great inflammations whose growth we cannot hinder with repellers or increase with resolvers or discussers CHAP. XIII Of mollifying things THat is defined to bee a mollifying medicine which by a stronger heat than that which is proper to suppuratives without any manifest quality of drying or moistning again malaxeth or softeneth hardned bodies wherefore this differs from that which suppurates because that may bee hot in the first or second degree according to the severall temper of the body or part to which it is applied working rather by the quantity of heat than the quality contrariwise that which mollifieth being endued with a greater heat rather worketh by the quality of the heat being otherwise in drynesse and moisture
temperate Although as many things agree together in some respects though of a divers nature so many emollients are such as are hot in the first degree and dry in the second and third that so they may the better disperse and diffuse that which is congealed by taking away a little of the humidity which is contained within the part affected but not by exhausting it wholly by the violence of heate or drinesse for hereon would follow a greater hardnesse Things mollifying are either simple or compound and these againe strong or weake The weake are Radix liliorum alborum cacumeris agrestis althaeae folia malvae bismalvae liliorum anethi summitates viola branca ursina semen malvae bismalvae lini foenugraeci carici pingues passulae mundatae pedum capitum intestinorum vervecinorum decoctum adeps exjunioribus castratis domesticis foeminis animalibus adâps suillus vitulinus hoedinus caprinus bubulus vulpinus gallinaceus anserinus anatinus olorinus efficaces The weaker are things more gentle as Butyrum lana succida cera pinguis vitellus ovi medulla exossibus cervina ovilla caprina The compound are oyle wherein are boiled mollifying herbes as Oleum liliorum chamaemelinum amygdalarum dulcium Stronger emollients are Acetum adeps taurinus ursinus cervinus leoninus pardalinus apri equisevum pinea picea abietina terebenthina ammoniacum bdelium styrax galbanum ladanum propolis opopanax ung de althaea emp. diachylon commune magnum de mucilaginibus ceroneum oxycroceum Joannis de vigo We use emollients in scirrhous tumours of the muscles or in the lips of ulcers in any of the limbes belly glandules bowels by reason of a grosse cold and viscous matter eyther flegmaticke or melancholicke Yet those tumours which come of melancholy commonly turne to cancers which are exasperated by mollifying things On the contrary such as proceed from a flegmaticke matter are brought to an equality of consistence by the use of emollients Furthermore there are three things observable in the use of emollients the first is duely to consider how much the affected part differs from his proper and naturall temper and proportion that so we may apply an equivalent remedy The second is that wee distinguish the natures of the parts The third is that we artificially gather after what maner this mollifying must be performed that is whether we should mingle with the emollients detersive or discussing medicines For there are many desperate schirrhous tumours that is such as cannot be overcome by any emollient medicine as those which are growne so hard that they have lost their sense and thereupon are become smooth and without haires Here you must observe that the part sometimes becomes cold in so great an excesse that the native heate plainly appeares to languish so that it cannot actuate any medicine That this languishing heate may be resuscitated an iron stove shall be set neere to the part wherein a good thicke peece of iron heated red hot shall be inclosed for so the stove will keep hot a long time The figure of an iron stove A. The casse of the stove B. The iron Bat to be heated C. The lidde to shut the stove CHAP. XIV Of Detersives or Mundificatives ADetersive is defined to be that which doth deterge or cleanse an ulcer and purge forth a double kinde of excrement of the which one is thicker which is commonly called sordes which is drawne forth from the bottome of the ulcer by the edificatious quality of the medicine the other is more thin and watery which the Greekes call Ichor the Latines Sanies which is taken away by the drinesse of the medicine and therefore Hippocrates hath well advised that every ulcer must be cleansed and dryed Of Detersives some are simple some compound some stronger some weaker The simple are eyther bitter sweet or sowre the bitter are Gentiana Aristolochia iris enula scilla serpentaria centaurinum minus absinthium marrubium perforata abrotonon apium chelidonium ruta hyssopus scabiosa arthemisia cupatorium aloë fumus terrae haedera terrestris a lixivium made with the ashes of these things lupini orobus amygdala amara faba terebinthina myrrha mastiche sagapenum galbanum ammoniacum the gals of Beasts stercus caprinum urina benè cocta squamma aeris aes ustum aerugo scoria aeris antimonium calx chalcitis misy sory alumen The sweet are Viola rosa melliloâum ficus pingues dactyli uvae passae glycyrrhiza aqua hordei aqua mulsa vinum dulce mel saccharum serum lactis manna thus The sharpe are all kinde of sowre things Capreoli vitium acetum and other acide things The compound are Syrupus de absinthio de fumaria de marrubio de eupatorio de arthemisia acetosus lixivium oleum de vitellis ovorum de terebinthina de tartaro unguentum mundificativum de apio apostolorum pulvis mercurialis We use such things as deterge that the superfluous matter being taken away nature may the more conveniently regenerate flesh to fill up the cavity But in the use of them consideration is first to bee had of the whole body whether it be healthy plethoricke or ill disposed there is consideration to be had of the part which is moyster and drier endued with a more exquisite or duller sense But oftentimes accidents befall ulcers besides nature as a callus a defluxion of a hot or otherwise maligne humour and the like symptomes Lastly consideration is to be had whether it be a new or inveterate ulcer for from hence according to the indication remedies are appointed different in quantity and quality so that oftentimes wee are constrained to appoint the bitter remedy in stead of the sweet Neither truly with a painfull and dry ulcer doth any other than a liquid detersive agree neither to the moyst any other than that of a dry consistence as Powders CHAP. XV. Of Sarcoticks THat medicine is sayd to be sarcotick which by its drinesse helpes nature to regenerate flesh in an ulcer hollow diligently cleansed from all excrements But this is properly done by bloud indifferent in quality and quantity Wherefore if we must speak according to the truth of the thing there is no medicine which can properly and truly be called sarcoticke For those which vulgarly goe under that name are only accidentally such as those which without biting and erosion do dry up and deterge the excrements of an ulcer which hinder the endeavour of nature in generating of flesh For as by the law of nature from that nourishment which flowes to the nourishing of the part there is a remaine or a certaine thin excrement flowing from some other place called by the Greekes Ichor and by the Latines Sanies Thus by the corruption of the part there concretes another grosser excrement termed Rypos by the Greekes and Sordes by the Latines That makes the ulcer more moyst this more filthy Hence it is that every wound which requires
sanicula atractilis folia quercus dracunculi salix ebulus sambucus pentaphyllon veronica cortex pini ulmi palmae quercus Aqua vitis aq è folliculis ulmi succus calaminthae vinumausterum terebinthina myrrha sanguis draconis bolus armenus terra sigillata omnia denique acerba Glutinatives by accident are those that hinder defluxion and binde the part as Sutures Bandages rest rowlers and the like We use glutinatives in greene and as yet bloudy wounds whence the Greekes call a glutinative medicine Enaema although sometimes they are used to inveterate maligne fistulous and sinuous ulcers for they hinder the defluxion from comming to the lips of ulcers You must confider when as you intend to apply them whether the skinne be whole or no For ulcers knit together or heale more difficultly if the skinne be rubbed off or cut or otherwise lost Neither ought you to be unmindfull of the fore-mentioned cautions and indications drawne from the sexe the tendernesse or hardnesse of the affected body the continuance and magnitude of the ulcer for hence indication must bee taken what the quantity and quality of the medicine ought to be CHAP. XVIII Of Pyrotickes or causticke Medicines THat medicine is said to be Pyroticke or Causticke which by its acrimony and biting commonly consisting in an earthy consistence either superficially corrodes or more deeply eates and putrefies or lastly burnes and consumes the skin and flesh so that it even pierces into callous and hard bodies Therefore there are three degrees of Pyrotickes for some are termed cathaereticke or corroding for that they waste the proud flesh of an ulcerated or any other part and these are judged the weaker sort of the Pyrotickes Othersome are termed Septicke or putrefying as those which destroy and dissolve the tender and new sprung up flesh and raise blisters in the skinne and these are more powerfull than the cathaeretickes Lastly there are othersome termed most powerfull Escharotickes which by their fiery and terrestriall quality cause eschars or crusts whereupon they are also termed Ruptoria potentiall Cauteries Now all these differences are taken from that they are more or lesse powerfull For it oft-times happens that according to the different temper and consistence of the parts according to the longer or shorter stay a Cathaereticke may penetrate as farre as a Septicke and on the contrary an Escharoticke may enter no farther than a Septicke These are judged Cathaeretickes Spongia usta alumen ustum non ustum vitriolum ustum calx mediocriter lota arugo chalcanthum squamma aeris oleum de vitriolo trochisci andronis phasionis asphodelorum ung Aegyptiacum apostolorum pulvis mercurii arsenicum sublimatum Septickes and Vesicatories are Radix scillae bryoniae sigill beatae Mariae buglossa radix ranunculi panis porcini apium risus lac tithymallorum lac fici euphorbium anacardus sinapi cantharides arsenicum sublimatum For all these weaken the native temper and consistence of the part and draw thereunto humours plainly contrary to nature Escharotickes or Caustickes are Calx viva fax vini cremata pracipuè aceti ignis whereto are referred all Cauteries as well actuall as potentiall whereof wee shall treat hereafter Wee use Cathaeretickes in tender bodies and diseases not very contumacious therefore by how much they are lesse acride painfull by so much oft-times they penetrate the deeper for that they are lesse trouble some by delay but we use Septickes and sometimes Escharotickes in ulcers that are callons putride and of inexhausted humidity but principally in cancers carbuncles and excessive haemorrhagies When as we make use of these the patient must have a convenient dyet appointed must abstaine from wine lastly they must not be used but with great discretion for otherwise they may cause feavers great inflammations intolerable paines swounings gangrenes and sphacels Cauteries heedfully used strengthen and dry the part amend an untameable distemper dull the force of poyson bridle putrefaction and mortification and bring sundry other benefits CHAP. XIX Of Anodynes or such as mitigate or asswage paine BEfore we treat of Anodyne medicines we thinke it fit to speake of the nature of paine Now paine is a sorrowfull and trouble some sense caused by some sodaine distemper or solution of continuity There are three things necessary to cause pain The efficient cause that is a sodain departure from a naturall temper or union the sensiblenesse of the body receiving the dolorificke cause lastly the apprehension of this induced change caused either by distemper or union for otherwise with how exquisite soever sense the body receiving the cause is indued with unlesse it apprehend and marke it there is no paine present Hence is that Aphorisme of Hippocrates Quicunque parte aliqua corporis dolentes dolorem omninò non sentiunt his mens agrotat that is Whosoever pained in any part of their bodies doe wholly feele no paine their understanding is ill affected and depraved Heat cold moisture and drinesse induce a sodain change of temper and heate and cold cause sharpe paine drinesse moderate but moisture scarce any at all for moisture causeth not paine so much by its quality as it doth by the quantity Both the fore-mentioned qualities especially associated with matter as also certaine externall causes too violently assailing such as these that may cause contusion cut pricke or too much extend Wherefore paine is a symptome of the touch accompanying almost all diseases therefore oft-times leaving these they turn the councell of the Physitian to mitigate them which is performed either by mitigating the efficient causes of paine or dulling the sense of the part Hereupon they make three differences of Anodynes For some serve to cure the disease othersome to mitigate it othersome stupefie and are narcotick We terme such curative of the diseases which resist and are contrary to the causes of diseases Thus paine caused by a hot distemper is taken away by oyle of Roses Oxycrate and other such like things which amend and take away the cause of paine to wit the excesse of heate Paine caused by a cold distemper is amended by Olcum Laurinum Nardinum de Castoreo Paine occasioned by too much drinesse is helped by Hydraeleum a bath of fresh and warme water Lastly by this word Anodyne taken in the largest sense we understand all purging medicines Phlebotomy Scarification Cauteries Cuppings Glysters and other such like things as evacuate any store of the dolorificke matter But such as are properly termed Anodynes are of two sorts for some are temperate others hot and moist in the first degree and consequently neere to those that are temperate these preserve the native heate in the proper integrity thus they amend all distemperatures of this kinde are accounted Sallade oyle oyle of sweete almonds the yolks of egs and a few other such like things these strengthen the native heat that thus encreased in substance it may with the more
Marrow gelly which are not altogether so strong as those which are commonly taken by the mouth because the faculty of concoction in the guts is much weaker than that of the stomacke Oftentimes also the matter of these kinde of Glysters are prepared in wine where there is no paine of the head or feaver but more frequently in the decoction of Barley and in Milke adding the yelkes of Egges and some small quantity of white Sugar lest by the cleansing faculty it move the guts to excretion And therefore Sugar of Roses is thought better which is conceived to bee somewhat binding Here you may have examples of such Glysters â Decoctionis Capi perfectè cocti lb. i. ss sachari albi ⥠ss misce fiat Clyster â Decocti Pulli Galatinae an lb. ss vini opt ⥠iv fiat Clyster â Decocti hordei mundati in cremorem redacti lb. ss luctis boni lb. i. Vitellos ovorum duos fiat Clyster We use these kinde of Glysters to strengthen children old and weake men and bodies which are in a Consumption But in the use of these there are three things to be observed First that the faeculent excrements be taken away either by strength of nature or by art as by a suppository or an emollient Glyster lest the alimentary matter being mingled with them should so be infected and corrupted The other is that there be great quantity given that so some may ascend to the upper guts The third is that the sicke sleep after the taking of it for so it is more easily converted into nourishment and the alimentary matter is better kept for sleep hindereth evacuations In Glysters of this kinde wee must be ware of Salt Honey and Oyle for the two first provoke excretion by their acrimony and the last by his humidity doth relaxate and lubricate They who thinke no kinde of Glyster can nourish or sustaine the body relye upon this reason That it is necessary whatsoever nourisheth should have a triple commutation or concoction in the body first in the stomacke secondly in the liver thirdly in all the members But this opinion is repugnant to reason and experience to reason for that a certaine sense of such things as are defective is implanted in all and every of the naturall parts of our body Therefore seeing nutrition is a repletion of that which is empty without doubt the empty and hungry parts will draw from any place that nourishment which is fit and convenient for them and in defect thereof whatsoever they meet with which by any familiarity may asswage and satisfie their desire But the alimentary Glysters by us described consist of things which agree very well with the nature of our bodies and such as are boyled and ordered with much art so to supply the chylification to bee performed in the stomacke Therefore they may be drawne in by the meseraicke veines of the guts which according to Galen have a certaine attractive faculty And thence they may bee easily carried through the gate veine liver and so over the whole body And experience teacheth that many sick people when they could take nothing by the mouth have bin sustained many daies by the helpe of these kinde of Glysters What is more to bee said We have seen those who have taken a Suppository by the fundament and vomited it at the mouth by which it also appeareth that something may flow without danger of the sicke from the guts into the stomacke Commonly they give Glysters any houre of the day without any respect of time but it should not be done unlesse a great while after meales otherwise the meate being hindered from digestion will be drawne out of the stomacke by the Glyster Glysters are used to helpe the weaker expulsive faculty of the guts and by consequence also of the other parts both that such as through want of age and old people and such as by reason of great imbecility by sicknesse cannot admit of a purging medicine may by this meanes at least ease themselves of the trouble and burden of hurtfull humours Galen hath attributed to Storkes the invention of Glysters which with their bils having drunke Sea water which from saltnesse hath a purging quality wash themselves by that part whereby they use to bring away the excrements of their meates and of the body But a Glyster is fitly taken after this maner whilest the Syrenge is expressed let the patient hold open his mouth for by this means all the muscles of the Abdomen which helpe by compression the excretion of the guts are relaxed Let him weare nothing that may gird in his belly let him lye upon his right side bending in a semicircular figure and so the Glyster will the more easily passe to the upper guts and as it were by an overflowing wet and wash all the guts and excrements It hapneth otherwise to those who lye upon their left side for the Glyster being so injected is conceived to abide and as it were to stop in the Intestinum rectum or Colon because in this site these two Intestines are oppressed and as it were shut up with the weight of the upper guts A little while he may lye upon his backe after hee have received the Glyster and presently after hee may turne himselfe on either side And if there be paine in any part so long as he is able he may incline to that side Moreover because there are many who cannot by any reason bee perswaded to shew their buttockes to him that should administer the Glyster a foolish shamefastnesse hindering them therefore I thought good in this place to give the figure of an Instrument with which one may give a Glyster to himselfe by putting up the pipe into the fundament lifting the buttockes a little up The pipe is marked with this Letter A. The body of the Syrenge whereinto the Glyster must be put with this Letter B. The figure of a Glyster pipe and Syrenge by benefit whereof a man may give himselfe a Glyster CHAP. XXIII Of Suppositories Nodules and Pessaries A Suppository is a certaine medicament formed like unto a tent or gobbet of paste such as is commonly used to fat Fowle It is put up into the fundament that it might excite the sphincter muscle to send forth those excrements which are kept in the guts Antiently it had the forme of an Acorne whence it is called to this day Glans The Suppositories we now usually make have the forme of a Pessary that is round and longish in the forme of a waxe Candle They are either weake stronger or sharpe the weake are made of the stalkes or the rootes of Beets of Lard boiled Honey with Salt or of Castle-sope The stronger of purging powders as Hiera with Salt and Honey The sharp with Scammony Euphorbium Coloquintida and like things powdred and with Honey or the juices of sharpe herbes or mingled with the gals of Beasts It is commonly made thus as
419. 420. c. Dilaters Probes to draw through flammula's 422. to draw forth arrow-heads 439. 441. A scarificator 446. A dismembring knife saw 459. A dilater to open the mouth 464. A pyoulcos or Matter-drawer 479. A Glossocomium 578. A lattin Casse 587. A pulley and hand-vice 599. the glossocomium called Ambi 615. litle hooks needles and an incision knife to take away the Web 648. files for filing the teeth 658. for cleansing drawing the teeth 660. cutting mullets to take off superfluous fingers 662. a Cathaeter 665. Gimblet to break the stone in the passage of the yard 671. other instruments to take out the stone 672. used in cutting for the stone 673. c. 680. 681. ãâã Lancet Cupping-glasses 695. Horns to be used for ventoses 696. Cathaeters to weare away caruncles 744. Trepans for rotten bones 748. actuall cauteries 749. Gryphons tallons 927. 929. Hooks to draw forth the childe 916. Specula matricis 956 Instruments when necessary in restoring broken bones 565 Intercartalaginei musculi 206. 2071 Intercostalis arteria 113. 153 Intercostales musculi externi 206. interni 207 Interosses musculi 223. 239. Intestinalis vena 112 Intromoventes musculi 230 Joy and the effects thereof 39 Joints their wounds 403. how to strengthen them 708. how to mitigate their paines caused onely by distemper 716 Ischiadica vena 224. Ischium oâ 227 Issues or fontanells 706 Itching of the Wombe 957 Judgement why difficult 1131 Junks what 559. their use 560. K. KAll its substance c. 101. 102. what to be done when it falls out in wounds 308 Kernels of the eares 189. Kibes where bred 238 Kidneyes their substance c. 117. signes that they are wounded 397 ulcers their cure 481. 686. their heat how tempered 850 Kings-evil what the cause 274. the cure 275 Knee dislocated forward how to restore it 631 L. LAgophthalmia what 378. the causes and cure 642 Lamenes how helped 884 Lamprey their care of their young 64 Lampron their poysonons bite 801 Larinx what meant thereby 194. its magnitude figure composure c. ib. Latissimus musculus 208 Leaches see Horse-leaches Legge taken in generall what 223. the bone therof 231. the wounds 399. the fracture cure 582. the cure of the Authors legge being broken 582. 585. their crookednesse how helped 879. defect supplied 882. 883 Leprosie the causes therof 769. the signes 770 c. why called Morbus Ieoninus 771 the prognosticks diet cure 773. it sometimes followes the Lues venerea 724 Lepus marinus the poyson the symptomes cure 803 Levator musculus 208. Levatores Ani 107 Life what its effects 895. See Soule Ligaments their use 96. why without sense 198 their difference 199. their wounds 404. Ligatures for wounds are of three sorts 325 too hard hurtfull 374. they must bee neatly made 555. for what uses they chiefly serve 358. in use at this day for fractures 579. how infractures joyned with wounds 584 which for extension 598. See Bandages Lightning the wonderfull nature the stinking smell therof 414. how it may infect the Aire 781 Lime unquencht the hurtfull quality cure 810 Linimeââs are not to be used in wounds of the Chest 390. their matter form use 1055 Lion his provident care in going 66 Lion of the sea 1003. Lippiâudo 644 Litharge its poysonous quality cure 810 Liver what 109. its substance c. ibid. 110. sggns of the wounds therof 396. why it is called parenchyma 893 Loines their nerves 226 Loâgus musculus 205. 218. 232 Laies venerea what 723. the hurt it causeth ib. the causes thereof 724. in what humor the malignity resideth 725. it causes more pain in the night than in the day ib. sometimes lyes long hid ib. signes therof 746. prognosticks 727. how to be oppugned 728. to whom wine may be allowed 730. the second manner of cure ibid. the third manner of cure 734. the fourth maner 736. how to cure its symptomes 737. it causes bunches on the bones 746. rotten bones how perceived cured 747. tettars and chaps occasioned thereby and their cure 754. how to cure children of this disease 755. it kills by excesse of moisture 779 Lumbaris regio sive lumbi 85. Arteria 114. Vena 116. Lumbrici musculi 222. 239 Lungs their substance c. 142. 143. signes of their wounds 388. which curable 392. Lupiae what their causes and cure 272 Luxation 593. which uncureable 95. Lying in bed how it must bee 36 M MAdde dogge see Dogge Magick and the power thereof 989 Magistrates office in time of plague 829 Males of what seed generated 888 Malleolus one of the bones of the auditory passage 163. 191 Mammillary processes 166. their use 169 Mammaria arteria 153 Man his excellency 74. c. the division of his body 83. why distinguished into male and female 885 Mandrake its danger and cure 806 Marrow why it may seeme to have the sense of feeling 589 Masseter muscle 188 Mastoideus musculus 204 Masticatories their forme and use 1069 Matrix see Wombe Medow-saffron the poysonous quality therof and cure 809 Meat the quantity and quality thereof 31 accustomed more grateful and nourishing 32. order to be observed in eating 33. the time ib. fit to generate a Callus 589 Meazels what their matter 757. why they itch not 758. their cure 759 Mediastinum its substance c. 141 Medicines their excellency 1027. their definition and difference in matter and substance 1028. in qualities and of their first faculties 1029. their second third fourth faculties 1033. the preparation 1037. the composition necessity and use therof 1049 Megrim the causes c. thereof 640 Melancholy the temper therof 11. the nature consistence c. 13. the effects thereof 15. of it corrupted 16 Melancholick persons their complexion c 18. why they hurt themselves 786. Meliceris what kinde of tumor 271 Membranosus musculus 232 Memorie what 897 Menstruall fluxe signes of the first approach thereof 950. See Courses Meninges their number c. 164 Mercury sublimate its caustick force 809 the cure 810 Meremaid 1004 Mesentery its substance c. 108. the tumors therof 929. the sink of the body 930 Midriffe its substance c. 141. 142. signes of the wounds thereof 388 Milk soon corrupts in a phlegmatick stomack 907. the choice therof 909. how to drive it downewards 918. Millepes cast forth by urine 762 Milt see Spleene Mola the reason of the name and how bred 925. how to be discerned from a true conception 925. a history and description of a strange one 926. the figure thereof 927. what cure to be used thereto 928. Mollifying medicines 141. 142 Monks-hood the poyson and cure 905 Monstrous creatures bred in man 762 c. Monsters what 961 their causes descriptions 962. c. caused by defect of seed 975. by imagination 978. by straitnesse of the womb 980. by the site of the mother ib. by a stroak c. 981. by confusion of seed of
itch Why these ulcerâate hard to beâicaââiâed Two sorts of Epuloticks Remedies against the deformity of scarres Ointments to attenuate and take away scars Why the pestilent malignity is not carâied away by one way but by many We must have chiefe regard to the motion of nature Signes of future sweat A Crises must not be expected in the Plague How to procure vomit Why vomit must not be forced The effect of spitting in pestilent diseases The force of salivation The force of sneesing The commodities of belching The whole body purged by urine When we ought to abstaine from diureticks How to provoke the courses How atomatick things provoke the courses Pessaries to provoke the retms How to stop the courses flowing too immoderately How to provoke the haemorrhoides What a Diarrhaea is What a Dysenteria is The cause of various and stinking excrements in the plague A history A potion Suppositories A hasty pudding to stay the lacke D. Chappelaines medicine to stay a scouring ãâã Ointments Glysters to stay â⦠A glyster for ulcerated guts A very astringent glystar A nourishing glyster Tumours are oft-times discussed by the force of nature after they are suppurated The nurse must be dicted when as the child is sick Medicines may be given to such as are weaned Lib. 9. simp cap. 7. The benefit sweate The forme of a purge to be given to a child The fourth duty of a Surgeon Why the parts of plants being cut off may grow againe but those of man cannot A strange cure for a cut off nose A history Sect. ãâã lib. de art sent â5 The causes and hurt that ensues of the lost pallat A remedy found out by accident A history Causes of crookednesse An instrument for such as cannot hold their water A history What varus is What valgus is A plaster to hold fast rest red bones The distinction of male and female The cause of this distinction What seed is The conditions of good seed Seed falleaâ from all the parts of the body Wherefore many diseases are hereditary How feed is to be understood to fall from the whole body What moueth a man to copulation Why the genitall are endued with a whayish moisture The cause of the foldings of the sper maticke vessels Womens testcles more imperfect Why many men and women abhorre renercous copulation Why the strangury ensueth immoderate copulation What things necessary unto generation Why a male why a female is engendered Why men children are sooner formed in the womb than women The seed is that in power from whence each ââ¦ing commeth ãâ¦ã floweth Why the children are most commonly like unto their fathers When children should be begotten Why often times the child resembleth the Grand-father Why sometime those that are ââ¦ased do get ââ¦d children Why the sense of venereous acts is given to brute beasts Why of brute beasts the males raging with lust follow after the females Wherefore a woman when she is with childe desireth copulation How women may be moved to venery and conception The meeting of the seeds most necessary for generation Spots or speeks in the faces of those that are with childe Why many women being great with childe refuse laudable meates and desire those that are illaudable contrary to nature The suppressed tearmes divided into three parts Hip. 1. de morb mul. Aph. 41. sect 5. Why the female seede is nutriment for the male seed A compendious way to understand humane conception Lib. de nat puer What the Cotylidones are The veine never joyneth it selfe with the artery Hippocrates calleth all the membranes that compasse the infant in the wombe according to the judgement of ãâã in his booke de usu partium by the name of the secundines An old opinion confuted To what use the knots of the childs navell in the wombe serveth The child in the wombe taketh his nutriment by his navell not by his mouth How the child breatheth The three bladders When the seede is called an embrion Why the live called Parenchyma Why the greater portion of goeth into generation of the head and braine Why the head is placed on the top of the body Exod. 20. qu. 52. The molae in the wombe liveth not as the child The life goeth not into the masse of seed that doth engender the child before the body of the child and each part thereof hath his perfect proportion and forme Why the life or soule doth not presently execute all his offices 1 Cor. c. 12. What the soule or life is The life is in all the whole bodys and in every portion thereof The life or soule is simple and indivisible Divers names and the reason of divers names that are given to humane formes Three kinds of living bodies The superiour soule containeth in it selfe all the powers of the inferiour What the common sense is The function of the common sense is double For what cause the internall sense is called the common sense The common sense understandeth or knoweth those things that are simple onely What Imagination is What Reason is The functions of Reason What Memory is Wisdome the daughter of memory and experience What an excrement is The excrement of the fist concoction The excrement of the second concoction is triple The excrement of the third concoction is triple The use of the navellstring The signes of speedy and easie deliverance Children born without a passage in their fundament Aph. 42. sect 5. Aph. 47. sect 3. Why the infant is borne sometimes with his head forwards In the time of childe birth the bones of Ilium and Os sacrum are drawne extended one from another An Italian fable The situation of the infant in the wombe is divers Mankinde hath no certain time of bringing forth young Why the child is scarce alive in the eight moneth Lib. 4. de hist anim cap. 7. The naturall easie child birth How the woman that travelleth in child-birth must bee placed in her bed An unction to supply the defect of the waters that are flowed out too long before the birth A powder to cause speedy deliverance in child-birth Aph. 35. 45. sect 5. A potion causing speedy deliverance What a woman in travell must take presently after her deliverance The cause of the after-throwes Why the secundine or after-birth must bee taken away presently after the birth of the childe The binding of the childs navel-string after the birth The defaults that are coÌmonly in children newly borne The defaults of conformation must be speedily amended Remedies for the cancer in a childs mouth An old fable of King Chypus Which uncurable Which and how they are curable Why it is called the secundines The causes of the staying of the secundines Accidents that follow the staying of the secandines The manner of drawing out the ãâ¦ã that ãâ¦ã after the birth The cause of the falling down of the wombe Thr accidents that come of the ãâã pulling ãâ¦ã the wombe together ãâã ãâã secundine To draw fleame from the
bowels and bones have for very small fibers of the nerves are disseminated to these parts by mediation of their coat or membrane I say so small that they canne scarce be discerned by the eyes unlesse as Galen saith by plucking such coats away from the parts But it is no marvaile if nature would have these parts in like manner to have such small veines contrary to the lungs and most part of the Muscles onely to yeild so much nourishment to the part as should be needfull for seeing the substance of the bones is cold hard dense and solid it wastes the lesse Wherefore they need not so much blood for their nourishment as the hot and soft parts and besides the lesser bones have neither veines nor arteries but draw fit nourishment onely by the force of the attractive faculty implanted in them The differences of bones are taken from many things as from their Apophyses Epiphyses gristles necks heads solidity cavity eminencies marrow consistence bignes number figure site Wee will prosecute all these as they shall offer themselves in the demonstration of the bones to which doctrine we will give a beginning at the Clavicles or collar bones The Clavicles are two very hard and solid bones without any great or notable cavity scituate on each side betwixt the side and upper part of the sternon and top of the shoulder-blade for the strength and stability of these parts whence they take the name of Claviculae Clavicles from the Greeke ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifies a key or any other bar or fastning of a doore They carry the shape of a surgeons Levatory But you must note that the Clavicles seemes to be fastned to the sternon by the mediation of a gristlely bone Moreover the space and cavity contained within the Collar bones is called by the Latines Ingulum by the French the upper furcula because the jugular veines passe that way it sticks to the upper processe of the shoulder by a Gristle which Galen calls the small gristle bone although it be nothing else but a production of the Os Iuguli For the sternon which we said is framed of diverse bones as sometimes 3 somtimes 4 5 6 7 and sometimes 8 you must note they are very spongy and full of pores and of a farre softer consistence than the coller bones wherefore more subject to corruption besides they are mutually joined by interposition of muscles Their use is to be as a shield to defend the vitall parts The Ribs are 24. in number on each side 12 seaven of these are called true or perfect ribs because they make a circle at the one end joined to the sternon on the other to the vertebra's the other are called bastard or short ribs because they falshort in their way and come not to the sternon but they are fastened on the fore-side to the sternon by gristles and ligaments but on the back part to the transverse vertebra's of the back-bone and to the sides of the said vertebra's But the short ribs are onely knit to the vertebra's wherefore that part of the vertebra's is called the root of the ribs The exteriour or fore-part of the Bastard or short ribs is gristely that they should not be broken and that they might be the easier lifted up in the distensions of the stomack filled with meat They are of a consistence sufficiently hard yet more towards their root than at the stërnon where they come nearer together and are more hardly broken they are smooth both within and without but in the midst they have some signe of being double or hollow to receive the veines and arteryes which nourish their bony substance they are fashoned like a bow their use is the same with the sternon and besides to carry and strengthen the muscles serving for respiration CHAP. V. The Anatomicall Administration of the Sternon THe Coate investing the ribs which the common Anatomists call Pleura is the last of the containing parts of the Chest which because it lies hid in the inner part therof it cannot be showne unlesse by pulling asunder of the Sternon wherefore wee must now shew the manner of opening the Sternon that hereby we may not violate the originall or insertion of any of the muscles Wherefore first you must understand that he which will shew in their proper place the originall and insertion of the pectorall muscles of the Mastoides of the two muscles of the bone Hyois of the Muscles subclavii and intercartilaginei ought first of all to separate all the pectorall muscles from the sternon and the gristles from the true ribs then to cut the ligaments next the bones themselves even from the sixth true rib to the clavicles And then shewing the Mediastinum stretched under the sternon all the length thereof he must seperate the sternon with his knife and bend it up to the clavicles and there cut it reserving together with it the foure muscles that is the two Mastoides and the two moving the bone Hyois because they either wholy or for the most part arise from the sternon Lastly the Clavicles being somewhat thrust upwards the Gristles must on each side be turned outwards towards the arme that so the containing parts of the chest may not onely lye open to veiw and be easily shewed but also the muscles may bee contained in their place untill they come to be shewed in their order And because the Collar bones must be lifted up very high that the recurrent nerves may be more easily seene and the distribution of the veines and arteries the two small subclavian muscles one on each side must bee showne by the way who have their originall from the inner and fore part of the Clavicles and an oblique descent to the sternon towards the gristle of the first rib For the Clavicles cannot be thus separated but that these muscles must be violated and spoiled Also you may divide the sternon in the midst that you may shew the inward pectorall muscles whole having separated the muscles which arise from the upper part All which things being performed as they ought we must come to the Coat investing the ribs and then to the Mediastinum as arising from it CHAP. VI. Of the Pleura or coat investing the Ribs THe Tunica subcostalis or coat investing the ribs being the last of the containing parts of the Chest is a large and a broad membrane answerable in proportion of use and action to the Peritonaeum of the lower belly For as the Peritonaeum generally and particularly covers all the naturall parts binding and holding them in their places so this coat invests all the vitall parts in generall because it is stretched over all the inside of the Chest but in particular whilst it gives each a coate from it selfe It hath its originall from the Periostium or as others will have it from the pericranium investing the vertebra's of the Chest at the roots of the ribs Wherefore it
of generation should be granted to devills long since all places had beene full of them Wherefore if at any time women with childe by the familiarity of the devill seeme to travell we must thinke it happens by those arts we mentioned in the former chapter to wit they use to stuffe up the bodies of living women with old clouts bones pieces of iron thornes twisted haires pieces of wood serpents and a world of such trumpery wholly dissenting from a womans nature who afterwards the time as it were of their delivery drawing nigh through the wombe of her that was falsly judged with child before the blinded and as it were bound up eyes of the by-standing women they give vent to their impostures The following history recorded in the writings of many most credible authors may give credit hereto There was at Constance a faire damosell called Margaret who served a wealthy Citizen she gave it out every where that she was with child by lying with the devill on a certaine night Wherefore the Magistrates thought it fit she should bee kept in prison that it might bee apparent both to them and others what the end of this exploit would bee The time of deliverance approaching shee felt paines like those which women endure in travell at length after many throwes by the midwives helpe in stead of a childe shee brought forth iron nailes pieces of wood of glasse bones stones haires towe and the like things as much different from each other as from the nature of her that brought them forth and which were formerly thrust in by the devill to delude the too credulous mindes of men The Church acknowledgeth that devils by the permission and appointment of God punishing our wickednesse may abuse a certaine shape so to use copulation with mankinde But that a humane birth may thence arise it not onely affirmes to bee false but detests as impious as which beleeves that there was never any man begot without the seed of man our Saviour Christ excepted Now what confusion and perturbation of creatures should possesse this world as Cassianus saith if divells could conceive by copulation with men or if women should prove with childe by accompanying them howmany monsters would the divells have brought forth from the beginning of the world how many prodigies by casting their seed into the wombes of wilde and brute beasts for by the opinion of Philosophers as often as faculty and will concurre the effect must necessarily follow now the Devils never have wanted will to disturbe mankinde and the order of this world for the devill as they say is our enemy from the beginning and as God is the author of order and beauty so the devill by pride contrary to God is the causer of confusion and wickednesse Wherefore if power should accrew equall to his evill minde and nature and his infinite desire of mischiefe and envie who can doubt but a great confusion of all things and species and also great deformity would invade the decent and comely order of this universe monsters arising on every side But seeing that devills are incorporeall what reason can induce us to beleeve that they can be delighted with venereous actions and what will can there be where as there is no delight nor any decay of the species to be feared seeing that by Gods appointment they are immortall so to remaine for ever in punishment so what need they succession of individualls by generation wherefore if they neither will nor can it is a madnesse to thinke that they doe commixe with man CHAP. XVII Of Magicke and supernaturall diseases and remedies THat I may refresh the mind of the Reader invited to these histories of monsters raised up by the art of the divell witches and conjurers his servants I have thought good to add the following histories of certaine diseases and remedies supernaturall and wholly magicall out of Fernelius There are diseases which as they are sent amongst men by God being offended so they cannot expect cure otherwise than from God from whence they are thought supernaturally to have their essence and cure Thus the aire oft-times yet chiefly in the time of King David being defiled with the pestilence killed sixty odde thousand persons Thus Ezechias was strucke with a grievous disease Job was defiled with filthy ulcers by Sathan at Gods command And as the Devill the cruell enemy of mankinde commonly useth by Gods permission to afflict those so wicked persons by the wondrous subtlety of the devill offer violence and doe harme to many Some invoke I know not what spirits and adjure them with herbes exorcismes imprecations incantations charmes others hang about their neckes or otherwise carry certaine writings characters rings images and other such impious stuffe Some use songs sounds or numbers sometimes potions perfumes and smells sometimes gestures and jugling There be some that make the portraiture of the absent party in waxe and boast that they can cause or bring a disease into what soever part thereof they prick by the force of their words and starres into the like part of the party absent and they have no few other trickes to bring diseases We know for certain that magicians witches and conjurers have by charmes so bound some that they could not have to do with their wives and have made others so impotent as if they had bin gelt or made eunuches Neither do wicked men onely send diseases into mans body but also devills themselves These truely are soone distracted with a certain fury but in this one thing they differ from simple madnesse for that they speake things of great difficulty tell things past and hid disclose the secrets of such as are present and revile them many waies and are terrified tremble or grow angry by the power of divine words One not very long agone being by reason of heat exceeding dry in the night time rising out of his sleep and not finding drinke took an apple that he found by chance and eating it he thought his jawes were shut and held fast as by ones hands and that he was almost strangled and also now possessed of a Devill entring into him hee seemed in the darke to bee devoured of a huge exceeding blacke dogge which hee afterwards restored to his former health orderly related to me There were divers who by his pulse heat and the roughnesse of his tongue thought him to be in a feaver and by his watching and the perturbation of his minde thought him onely to rave Another young Noble-man some few yeeres since was troubled at set times with a shaking of the body and as it were a convulsion wherewith one while hee would move onely his left arme another while the right arme and also sometimes but one finger onely somewhiles but one legge sometimes the other and at other times the whole trunk of his body with such force and agility that lying in his bed he could scarce be held by foure men